Top Banner
ıks . ita K¯ ırtana Prak¯ sikai Notated and published by agasvara Vidv¯ an T. S. Nat . ar¯ ajasundaram Pil . l . ai (1936) TRANSLATION AND TYPESETTING BY P. P. NARAYANASWAMI AND VIDYA J AYARAMAN 2009
119

imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

Oct 24, 2019

Download

Documents

dariahiddleston
Welcome message from author
This document is posted to help you gain knowledge. Please leave a comment to let me know what you think about it! Share it to your friends and learn new things together.
Transcript
Page 1: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

qjnjnjnjnjnjnjnjnjnjnjnjnjnjr

imimimimimimimimimimi

Dıks.ita KırtanaPrakasikai

Notated and published by

Nagasvara Vidvan

T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil.l.ai(1936)

TRANSLATION AND TYPESETTING BY

P. P. NARAYANASWAMI AND VIDYA JAYARAMAN

2009

kokokokokokokokokokok

phlhlhlhlhlhlhlhlhlhlhlhlhlhs

Page 2: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

DIKS. ITA KIRTANAPRAKASIKAI

T. S. NAT. ARAJASUNDARAM PIL. L. AI

English Edition (March 2009)

Page 3: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

srımad Muttusvami Dıks. itar

Page 4: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

K7777777K

5555555555

DEDICATION

The year 2008, marks the birth

centenary of DR. V. RAGHAVAN(1908-1979), so we dedicate this

humble contribution (in English) to

his pioneering and untiring efforts

in popularizing the compositions

of Muttusvami Dıks. itar.

5555555555

K7777777K

Page 5: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

srıh

Dıks. ita Kırtana Prakasikai

A collection of 50 compositions ofsrı Muddusvami Dıks.itar

with svara notations

Part 1

written and published by

Nagasvara Vidvan

T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil.l.ai

the disciple of Sattanur Pañcanada Iyer, and

the son of Tiruppamburam Svaminatha Pil.l.ai

1936 [price Rs. 2.

Page 6: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

Contents

Acknowledgements . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6Preface . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10Notations . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 12Biographies of T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil.l.ai and Sattanur Pañcanada Iyer . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15

1 svaminatha paripalayasu mam— calanat.a— adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 212 tyagaraja palayasu mam— gaul.a — adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 223 srı sarasvati namostu te— arabhi — rupakam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 234 srı kamalambike— srı— khan. d. a jati ekam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 255 mamava mınaks. i— varal.i — misra jati ekam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266 mahagan. apatim vande— tod. i — rupakam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 287 candram bhaja manasa— asaveri — mat.hyam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 308 ehi annapurn. e— punnagavaral.i — adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 319 srı nathadiguruguho jayati— mayamal.avagaul.a — adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3310 pañcamatangamukha— malahari — rupakam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3511 srı parvatıparamesvarau— baul.i — adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3712 suryamurte— sauras.t.ram — dhruva . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3813 srı rajagopala— saveri — adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4014 gaurı girirajakumari— gauri — tisra jati ekam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4215 ramacandram bhavayami– vasantam — rupakam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4516 kañjadal.ayataks. i— manohari — adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4717 vın. apustaka— vegavahini — adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4918 nırajaks. i kamaks. i— hindol.am — rupakam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5119 manasa guruguha— anandabhairavi — tisra ekam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5320 tyagarajayogavaibhavam— anandabhairavi — tisra ekam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5521 balagopala— bhairavi— adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5722 pahimam ratnacalanayaka— mukhari— adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5923 srı varalaks. mi namastubhyam— srı — rupakam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6124 mamava pat.t.abhirama — man. irangu — misra jati ekam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6325 dharmasamvardhani— madhyamavati — rupakam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6526 tyagarajadanyam— darbar— adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6727 ranganayakam— nayaki— adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6928 ısanadisivakaramañce— sahana — tisra ekam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7129 nılakan. t.ham bhajeham— kedaragaul.a — rupakam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7330 srı guruguha tarayasu— devakriya — rupakam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7531 brhannayaki varadayaki —andhal.i — adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7632 srıramam— narayan. agaul.a— adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7733 srısubrahman. yaya namaste— kambhoji — rupakam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7934 angarakamasrayami—surat.i — rupakam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8235 divakaratanujam— erukulakambodhi— adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8436 brhaspate— at.han. a —triput.a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8637 budhamasrayami— nat.akurañji — misra jhampa . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8838 cetah srıbalakrs. n. am— jujavanti — rupakam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9039 aks. ayalingavibho— dhırasankarabharan. am —misra jati ekam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9340 sadasivamupasmahe— dhırasankarabharan. am— adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9541 guruguhaya bhaktanugrahaya — sama — adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9742 vatapi gan. apatim —hamsadhvani — adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99

Page 7: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

43 srı balasubrahman. ya— bilahari— misra jati ekam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10144 tyagarajaya namaste— begad. a — rupakam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10345 sarasvatı manoharı— sarasvatı manohari— adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10646 anandanat.anaprakasam— kedaram— misra jati ekam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10847 amba nılayataks. i— nılambari— adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11048 ks. itijaraman. am— devagandhari— adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11249 mınaks. i me mudam dehi— gamakakriya— adi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11350 bhajare re citta— santakalyan. i — misra ekam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 115

5

Page 8: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

Acknowledgements

We express our sincere and heartfelt thanks to the following persons, who havehelped in various ways, to bring out this English edition of the Tamil work, “Dıks. itaKırtana Prakasikai” (1936) by Srı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil.l.ai.

• Professor N. Ramanathan, for providing us with his own personal copy of theoriginal book, his generous guidance and encouragement on a regular basis,and valuable advice with regard to the notation scheme in this book and otherrelated issues.

• Dr. B. M. Sundaram, for providing the biographical information of Srı T.S.Nat.a-rajasundaram Pil.l.ai, and the genealogical details of his family.

• Shri Ravi Rajagopalan, for translating the introductory portions and the no-tation scheme, for writing the biography of Sattanur Pañcanada Iyer, and forproof-reading.

• Dr. B. Balasubramanian, for helping us acquire an original copy of the book,during the final stages of proofreading, and for pointing out some minor typos.

• Dr. S. Sivaramakrishnan, for carefully proof-reading some of the typed mate-rial.

• Shri Naresh Keerthi for kindly pointing out some typos and inconsistencies.

This PDF file was generated using the free software programs that belong tothe TEX and friends (LATEX2ε, AMSLATEX, pdfTeX, hyperref, PSTricks, etc). It is apleasure to acknowledge our gratitude to the authors of these versatile and usefulopen source packages. The base font used in this work is mathpazo.

P. P. Narayanaswami ([email protected])

Vidya Jayaraman ([email protected])

Page 9: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

�Fp� rF1 EvjytA\

(yAgrAV EvjytAm ।

dFE"to EvjytA\t(k� Et, EvjytAm ॥

srıpurı vijayatamtyagarat. vijayatam |

dıks. ito vijayatamtatkrtirvijayatam ‖

V. Raghavan

TRANSLATION: Victorious be Tiruvarur; victorious be Lord Tyagaraja;victorious be Dıks.ita; and victorious be his kırtanams.

ao\kArAT mhopd�fkg� h -

þA>yþsAdA-pdA,

a-m�E"ZgAnjFv�� EtEB,

þAØAm� t(vA ih ।

nAdb}�EZ EnE¤t--vcErt -

&yAHyAt tdgOrvA,

m� �� -vAEmmKF�rA, kzZyAEn(y\ þsFd�t� n, ॥

omkararthamahopadesakaguha-prajyaprasadaspadah

asmaddaks. in. aganajıvasrutibhihpraptamrtatva iha |

1�Fp� ro— Dr. V. Raghavan in �Fm� �� -vAEmdFE"tcErtm (g}�Tsmp Zm ॥ 11॥ )

7

Page 10: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

nadabrahman. i nis. t.hitassvacarita-vyakhyata tadgauravah

muttusvami makhısvarah karun. ayanityam prasıdantu nah ‖

V. Raghavan

TRANSLATION: He who received the boundless Grace of Lord Subrahma-n. ya, the One who revealed the meaning of Pran. ava ; he who attainedimmortality by bestowing his timeless compositions, the life blood ofour karn. atik music; he who became the soul of the very spirit of Music;he who by his sporting acts and deeds, showed us the essence of thatspirit of Music — let him, the revered Muddusvami Dıks.itar, conferhis benign blessings on us!

nAdAn� B� EtEnv� Et -

kAmd� GA jyEt BEÄg�DAäA 2।

s\gFtopEnqt �F -sr-vtF dFE"t��dý AZAm ॥

nadanubhuti nirvrti-kamadugha jayati bhaktigandhad. hya |

sangıtopanis. at srı-sarasvatı dıks. itendran. am ‖

V. Raghavan

TRANSLATION: The speech of Dıks. ita kings, which is Goddess saras-vati, which milks out (grants) the pleasure of nadanubhuti for the seeker,which is full of the (sweet) fragrance of bhakti, and that which is likethe upanis. ad for the music, is victorious.

2BEÄm�/BAvAäA— Dr. V. Raghavan in �Fm� �� -vAEmdFE"tcErtm (g}�Tsmp Zm ॥ 10॥ )

8

Page 11: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

s½FtAZ vpArdEf nm� mA -

-k�dA�Ev�\ E�j\

m� �� -vAEmmKFEt lokEvEdt\

(yAg�fp� y� �vm ।

rAm-vAEmmKF�dý j\ prmyA

�FEv�yA dFE"t\

@yAyAmo bh� d�vtAn� Etk� t\sAEh(yEs\h\ g� zm ॥

sangıtarn. avaparadarsinamuma-skandattavidyam dvijam

muttusvamimakhıti lokaviditamtyagesapuryudbhavam |

ramasvami makhındrajam paramayasrıvidyaya dıks. itam

dhyayamo bahudevatanutikrtamsahityasimham gurum ‖

Brahmasrı Anantharama Dıks.itar

TRANSLATION: I mediate on my guru, the one who had transcendedthe Ocean of Divine Music, the one who was blessed with the skills andarts by the Divine Mother and Skanda, the one the world celebrates asMuddusvami Dıks.ita, the one who incarnated in Tiruvarur, the abodeof Lord Tyagaraja, as Ramasvami Diks.ita’s son; the one who was or-dained with the coveted srı vidya dıks. a, the one who sang on the entirepantheon of Gods, the one who is the King among composers!

zzzzzzzzzz

9

Page 12: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

Author’s Preface

Preface

In the year 1775, corresponding to the Tamil calendar year of manmatha, Srı MuddusvamiDıks.itar incarnated in the very holy town of Tiruvarur, and for about 60 years till the year1835, about 100 years from now, corresponding to the Tamil calendar year of manmatha, hereigned as the very embodiment of divine music.

Even before the age of 16, Srı Dıks.itar attained proficiency in the veda, agama, kavya,nat.aka, alankara , jyosya, and other sastras . Under the tutelage of his father Srı RamasvamiDıks.itar, who was a titan in the world of music, he mastered Venkat.amakhi’s treatise,the ‘caturdan. dı prakasika’. Thus, acquiring knowledge, wisdom and great piousness, SrıDıks.itar was initiated to the Srıvidya mahamantra by Srı Cidambaranatha Yogi. He trav-eled with him to Kasi, stayed there for five years, and by incantation of the mantra, heacquired the benign blessings of the Divine mother.

Upon his return, he reached the pilgrim town of Tiruttan. i, and in the sanctum of the pre-siding deity there, Srı Dıks.itar started reciting the srı subrahman. ya pañcadasaks. ari. LordSubrahman. ya appeared before him there, and by putting rock candy and sugar in mouth,blessed him and disappeared. Immediately, Srı Dıks.itar composed “srınathadi guruguho”in mayamal.avagaul.a raga, there. From then on, he started composing a number of mas-terpieces on Lord Subrahman. ya and other deities, each one brimming with devotion andlyrical excellence.

Subsequently, Srı Dıks.itar moved to Tiruvarur and continued to compose profusely. Hetraveled to Et.t.ayapuram to attend the second wedding of his younger brother Srı BalasvamiDıks.itar. On the way, he saw the parched and rain-starved crops, and was moved by thesight. To seek the divine intervention of the compassionate amrtesvari, he immediatelycomposed “anandamrtakars. in. i”in raga amrtavars. in. i, and even as he was teaching it to hisdisciple, the rain clouds appeared in the sky, and started raining in torrents. After attendinghis brother’s wedding at Et.t.ayapuram, and staying there for some time, in the year 1835,corresponding to the Tamil calendar year of manmatha, month of aippasi and krs. n. a paks. acaturdasi day, he attained the feet of Lord Subrahman. ya.

It is no wonder that every single composition of this great and blessed soul brims withdevotion, meaning, and melody, and is musically embellished with gamakas and adorn-ments so much and it shines bright in all the prescribed rhythmic gaits, including vil.amba(slow), madhya (medium) and druta (fast).

It has been my very firm belief that if every vidvan and student played or performedthese compositions after fully absorbing and appreciating the nuances of raga bhava (rich-ness of melody), gamaka (embellishments and adornments) and kalapraman. a (rhythmicgait) which lie buried in these great treasures, I am sure that the listeners would then beable to savor and enjoy the ambrosia of Srı Dıks.itar’s music.

10

Page 13: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

It is indeed very unfortunate that these lyrically and musically rich compositions havenot been available to the public, now. One reason has been that the vidvans (artistes) be-longing to sis. ya parampara (lineage of disciples) of Srı Dıks.itar have passed away. Thesecond reason for this has been that there has been no written Tamil publication duly no-tated for both lyric and music, that could be easily understood by people in Tamil Nadu.

For the aforesaid reasons, and to enable easy learning of Srı Dıks.itar’s compositions,which had been my burning desire, I have now ventured to publish them. I have hadthe good fortune of learning the compositions of Srı Dıks.itar from the revered SattanurPañcanada Iyer, who in turn had meticulously learnt them from the respected Tiruvarur SrıTambiyappan Pil.l.ai, the direct disciple of Srı Dıks.itar. Under Srı Pañcanada Iyer’s tutelage,I had learnt about 200 compositions of Srı Dıks.itar, and thoroughly notated them for raga(melody), tal.a (rhythm), and gamaka (adornments), under his supervision, which I havenow endeavored to publish. I seek to publish them all in 4 parts, each with 50 compositionseach and the present publication is the first part.

The compositions herein have been published in Tamil duly notated for lyric, melody,rhythm and musical adornments, so that they may be easily learnt directly from there, byvidvans on their own, and by students of music, with the assistance of able teachers.

When I had collated all these compositions and was not sure as to how to publish them,the respected, Srı T. L. Venkat.arama Iyer, Advocate in Madras, came forward to assist me.His passion and commitment to popularize Dıks.itar’s compositions is very well known. Itis indeed extremely appropriate therefore that this book is published under his very com-petent guidance and supervision.

Again, in publishing this book, I am greatly indebted for the unforgettable contributionof Dr. V. Raghavan, who took the responsibility as his very own, and personally undertookseveral tasks including arranging for printing and other activities, till the very end.

Ever since I initiated the publication of this book, my younger son Cirañjıvi Sivasubrah-man. ian had been extremely helpful, committed and co-operative in assisting me in this en-deavor of mine. I pray to invoke the Grace of Lord Sivas.an. mukhanatha to bestow knowl-edge, wealth and long life to him.

Tiruvızhimizhalai T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil.l.ai14–2–1936 Tiruppamburam

z z z z z z z z

11

Page 14: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

Notations

Detailed Notes

The gamakas printed as small and large fonts∗, the way in which they have to beintoned, and the kalapraman. a associated with the tal.a as notated in the composi-tions as found in this book, are detailed below.

Details of Gamakas

Notation Excerpt:∼∼S ◦ S R S R S R

S. ad. ja has to be intoned at its svarasthana and also oscillated to show a trace ofrs. abha. In general, this notation means that the svara needs to be intoned by alsoshowing the neighboring svarasthana by way of oscillation.

Notation Excerpt: s n n s

Nis. ada has to be intoned with a trace of s. ad. ja and s. ad. ja to be intoned with a traceof nis. ada, respectively via sod. ukkal. That is, the notation implies that the svaraneeds to be intoned with a trace of the next/adjacent svarasthana as marked witha postscript or a subscript, and then descend back to the svara via sod. ukkal, andvice versa.

Notation Excerpt: S /G \R /M

Every higher svara needs to be ascended to, from a lower svara by gliding up,marked by “/” and every lower svara needs to be descended to, from a highersvara by gliding down, marked by “\”.

Notation Excerpt: p. d. n. s r g m p d n s r g m

Svaras of the mandra sthayi are notated with a dot below them, and those of thetara sthayi are notated with a dot above them. Those in the madhya sthayi do nothave such adornment. For every composition, the arohan. a and the avarohan. a ofthe raga has been given. The svara notation in normal font, signify suddha rs. abha,sadharan. a gandhara, suddha madhyama, suddha dhaivata, and kaisiki nis. ada, asapplicable. Similarly, svaras notated in bold font denote catusruti rs. abha, antaragandhara, prati madhyama, cathusruti dhaivatha, and kakali nis. ada, as applicable.In the lyrics, those in smaller fonts need to be rendered in the 4th degree of speed.For some svaras in regular/normal font size (main svara), you may find svarasnotated in smaller font size (pod. i svara) preceding them. While intoning the mainsvara, the trace of the preceding podisvara/gracenote needs to be shown/intoned.The pod. i svaras notes by themselves do not have any tal.a or sthana therein, in thecomposition.

∗In this English Edition, we employ small italics (for small), upright roman/bold (for large) fonts, respectively.

Page 15: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

Tal.a and kalapraman. a for svaranotated in larger fonts/upper case

s ◦◦◦ signifies 1 aks. ara, 4 kal.ai— first kalam ;

s ◦◦ signifies 34 th of an aks. ara. 3 kal.ai ;

s ◦ signifies 12 of an aks. ara, 2 kal.ai— 2nd kalam ;

s signifies 14 th of an aks. ara, 1 kal.ai— 3rd kalam ;

s signifies 18 th of an aks. ara and 1

2 kal.ai— 4th kalam.

Tal.a and Kalapraman. a for svarasnotated in smaller fonts/lower case

s · · · · · · · signifies 1 aks. ara, 4 kal.ai— 1st kalam ;

s · · · · · signifies 34 th of an aks. ara, 3 kal.ai ;

s · · · ignifies 12 of an aks. ara, 2 kal.ai — 2nd kalam ;

s · signifies 14 th of an aks. ara, 1 kal.ai — 3rd kalam ;

s signifies 18 th of an aks. ara and 1

2 kal.ai — 4th kalam.

z z z z z z z z

13

Page 16: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

Tamil to English Transliteration Table

A a L ka T pa

B a L2 kha T2 pha

C i L3 ga T3 ba

D ı L4 gha T4 bha

E u M na U ma

F u N ca V ya

⁄ r N2 cha W ra

G e _ ja X la

H e _2 jha Y va

I ai O ña N sa

J o P t.a ` s. a

K o P2 t.ha ^ sa

J¸ au P3 d. a a ha

m m P4 d. ha [ l.a

@/◦◦ h Q n. a Z zha

R ta \ Ra

R2 tha b ks.a

R3 da c srı

R4 dha

S/] na

Page 17: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

Biographies

Nat.arajasundaram Pil.l.aiSes.apil.l.ai migrated from Kalyan. acol.apuram near Mayavaram to Tiruppamburam. He was well-versed in the agamas, and was a vain. ika. His son, Kuzhandaivel Pil.l.ai played the Sarinda. Kuzhandai-vel Pil.l.ai’s wife was Velamuttammal.. Their sons, Subbarayan and Svaminathan, initially learnt vın. aand music from their father, and then took advanced lessons from Kurainad. u Ramasvami, the stu-dent of Muttusvami Dıks.itar. Svaminatha Pil.l.ai began to learn Nagasvaram after hearing the musicof the likes of Tirumangal.akkud. i Muttuvırusvami Pil.l.ai. His brother, Subbaraya Pil.l.ai, learnt theTavil. Tiruvadutturai adhınakarta, Melagaram Subrahman. ya Desikar, pleased by his music, built hima house in Tiruvızhimizhalai, and moved them from Tiruppamburam to Tiruvızhimizhalai. He alsointroduced Tirisirapuram Mahavidvan Mınaks.i Sundaram Pil.l.ai to him.

Svaminatha Pil.l.ai had two wives, the elder one was Paripurn. attammal. of Karcangud. i. They hadfour sons: Nat.arajasundaram, Sivasubrahman. yam, Ayyan and Muttvelappan. Nat.arajasundaramwas born on 15th December, 1869. He, and his brother Sivasubrahman. yam, were interested in musicfrom their early years, and were put under the tutelage of Iñjikkud. i Kumarappil.l.ai. After learning theinstrument, their father wanted them to increase their kırtana repertoire, and located Umayal.puramDurasvami Iyer and Sattanur Pañcanada Iyer — who were the repositories of Tyagaraja and Dıks.itar’scompositions, respectively, and expressed his desire. Svaminatha Pil.l.ai brought these two musiciansto his town, and made his sons learn under them.

Nat.arajasundaram Pil.l.ai and Sivasubrahman. ya Pil.l.ai started the tradition of nagasvaram render-ing as a duet. It was said that Ramanathapuram Srinivasa Iyengar and Sarabha Sastri were fond oftheir music. Ramanathapuram Srınivasa Iyengar insisted on their music wherever his concert wasarranged. Sarabha Sastry is also said to have shown his harikatha nirupan. ams to Nat.arajasundaramPil.l.ai to seek his opinions on them. The tavil vidvans who accompanied them include: Srı VañchiyamGovinda Pil.l.ai, Mannargud. i Palluppakkiri Pil.l.ai, Ammappet.t.ai Pakkiri Pil.l.ai, and Vazhuvur Mut-tuvıru Pil.l.ai.

Among nagasvara vidwans, it was the more popular approach to learn musical compositions assvaras and ignore the role of sahitya, as it was not applicable to an instrument. However the compo-sition will shine only if the sahitya elements are incorporated with the necessary blowing techniquessuch as a–karam and tuttukaram at the appropriate places. Nat.arajasundaram and his brother weresaid to have achieved fame in playing compositions on the nagasvaram keeping in mind the sahityabhava as well.

Nat.arajasundaram Pil.l.ai constructed a Vinayaka Temple near the house he resided in Tiruvızhi-mizhalai and performed the Kumbhabhis. ekam in the year 1929. During the one week festivities,some of the musical events that took place include performances by Karaikkud. i Subbaramayyar andSambasiva Iyer, Nayina Pil.l.ai, Ariyakkud. i , Br.nda and Mukta , the harikatha kalaks. epam of C. Saras-vati Bai, the nagasvaram concerts of Perambalur Angappa Pil.l.ai, Madurai Ponnusvami Pil.l.ai andTiruvid. aimarudur Vırusvami Pil.l.ai .

Nat.arajasundaram married Sivakami ammal., the daughter of Dıpambalpuram Nallatambi Pil.l.ai.They had three sons and five daughters. Among them are:— the famous flautist Svaminatha Pil.l.ai,Somasundaram Pil.l.ai who served as the principal of the Pazhani temple Nagasvaram school, andSivasubrahman. ya Pil.l.ai, a lecturer in An. n. amalai University.

Tirupamburam Nat.arajasundaram Pil.l.ai, the famed repository of Dıks.itar compositions, and knownfor his traditional Nagasvaram playing techniques, passed away on November 16, 1938.

Page 18: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

Sattanur Pañcanada Iyer

Introduction

Sattanur Pañcanada Iyer belonged to the sis. ya parampara of Muddusvami Dıks.itar, and is the guruof the some of the greatest musicians of yesteryears, including Vın. a Dhanammal., TiruppamburamNat.arajasundaram Pil.l.ai, and Tirukkod. ikaval Krs.n. a Iyer. He played a major role in teaching andpropagating the krtis of Dıks.itar in the Tañjavur district, and later at Madras.

His Life and Times

Sattanur is a small sleepy village in the Cauvery delta in Tañjavur District, about 10 miles from Kum-bakon. am. Pañcanada Iyer hailed from this place. Nothing is known as to his antecedents, except thathe hailed from a smarta Brahmin family. Based on historical evidence, his life time can be mappedapproximately as 1830–1902. Dr. V. Raghavan and Justice T L Venkatarama Iyer, in their accounts,state that Pañcanada Iyer was one of the youngest disciples of Muddusvami Dıks.itar himself; how-ever, based on the preface of the “Dıks. ita Kirtana Prakasikai”, it is clear that Pañcanada Iyer was thesis. ya of Tiruvarur Suddhamaddal.am Tambiyappan Pil.l.ai (1785 – 1849), and not of Dıks.itar himself.After his tutelage under Tambiappan Pil.l.ai, Pañju Iyer is said to have returned back to Sattanur. Thiswas probably when he taught Tirukkod. ikaval Krs.n. a Iyer (maternal uncle of Semmangud. i SrinivasaIyer) and Tiruppamburam Nat.arajasundaram Pil.l.ai. Pañju Iyer shared the same catholic outlook asthat of his parama guru, Srı Dıks.itar. He taught the two brothers about 200 krtis of Srı Dıks.itar. Notonly did he teach them, but also made them write it down with the svara/gamaka notation, which hepersonally checked and verified.

Pañju Iyer seems to have moved to Madras where he was patronized by the city’s music lovers. Anumber of contemporaries of Pañju Iyer, especially those of the Dıks.itar parampara, such as KekkaraiMuthu Iyer, for long a resident of Tiruvarur, migrated to Madras. Vın. a Dhanammal. started learningunder Pañju Iyer during this period. A great many of Dıks.itar compositions such as “vın. apustakadharin. ım”, in vegavahini, were taught to Dhanammal., who went on to make them their very own.Dhanammal. also seems to have learnt Dıks.itar compositions from Kekkarai Muthu Iyer as well, es-pecially the Sankarabharan. am composition “aks. ayalinga vibho”. Apart from her, another musicianof merit, Saidapet Tirumalacar also learnt from Pañju Iyer at Madras.

While being famous for his authentic renderings of Dıks.itar’s compositions, Pañju Iyer seems tohave been a vaggeyakara in his own right as well. We do not have any record of these compositionshe had composed except, for the account of Rangaramanuja Iyengar.

Pañju Iyer’s Music

The Preface by Tiruppamburam Nat.arajasundaram Pil.l.ai, dated 10th February, 1936, is apparentlythe earliest written publication referring to Pañcanada Iyer. This apart, we have accounts of PañjuIyer from Sulamangalam Vaidyanatha Bhagavatar (1866–1943), the famous harikatha exponent, Vın. aDhanammal., and the Tamizh tatta, U Ve. Svaminatha Iyer (1855-1942).

16

Page 19: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

Sattanur Pañcanada Iyer was also called as Sattanur Pañju Iyer. He was one of the greatest expo-nents of Dıks.itar krtis during the latter part of the 19th century, who took great pains to popularizeDıks.itar’s compositions. Pañju Iyer possessed a powerful voice, an unnerving svara jñana and theability to correctly and impressively articulate sahitya. And above all, Pañju Iyer was a great expo-nent of tanam, and he was referred with awe as “madhyamakala Pañju Iyer”.

Tit.t.e Krs.n. a Iyengar, in his 1964 Music Academy lecture, alludes to the six primary and eight sec-ondary types of tanam, and credits Pañju Iyer as the foremost vocalist in this field in rendering all ofthem. Apart from tana, and madhyama kala rendition. Pañju Iyer was famous for his neraval exper-tise. Sangıta Kalanidhi Mud. ikon. d. an Venkat.arama Iyer, in his 1956 Music Academy lecture demon-stration on neraval, mentions that Pañju Iyer was the foremost in neraval in all the three speeds.

Pañju Iyer’s Musical Legacy

By far, the single biggest legacy that Pañju Iyer left behind has been the corpus of about 200 Dıks.itarcompositions that he taught chiefly to Tiruppamburam Brothers and Dhanammal.. And this numberrepresents the largest non-Subbarama Dıks.itar—Ambi Dıks.itar lineage repertoire of Dıks.itar krtis.The repertoire of Pañju Iyer’s sis. ya parampara, and as validated by the notation of the 50 krtisin this book, shows that only one krti, “mahagan. apathim vande”, in tod. i rendered by this schooland notated in this book is not found in Subbarama Dıks.itar’s magnum opus, “Samgıta sampradayapradarsini”. It is worth noting here that Tiruppamburam Nat.arajasundaram Pil.l.ai, and later, SangitaKalanidhi Svaminatha Pil.l.ai had been instrumental in popularizing Dıks.itar’s “caturdasa ragamalika”composition, srı visvanatham”, composed on the deity at Kuzhikkarai near Tiruvarur.

Almost all the compositions of Sri Dıks.itar, rendered by Dhanammal.’s family can be ascribeddirectly to Pañcanada Iyer. A total of about 20 to 25 krtis of Muddusvami Dıks.itar, including theseven vara krtis find place in the repertoire of Dhanammal. family. This is what Dr. V. Raghavansays of Dhanammal.’s tutelage under Pañcanada Iyer, in his 1975 work on Dıks.itar, published by theNational Centre for the Performing Arts.

“It was from Pañcanada Iyer that the great Vın. ai Dhanammal. inherited her Dıks.itar reper-toire which then came to her daughters and granddaughters. Dhanammal. always men-tioned Pañju lyer as Enga Ayya” (Our Revered Master). The Dıks.itar songs and their render-ings of this line have the authentic vain. ika quality and the correct aesthetics of the Dıks.itarstyle of composition. I have not listened outside of Dhanammal. family to “vıi.napustakadharin. ım” in the rare Vegavahini, or to as sublime a rendering such as they gave to “mamavapat.t.abhirama” in man. irangu.”

The Friday music soirees at Dhanammal.’s house naturally featured a number of Dıks. itar compo-sitions. On one such Friday evening, Justice T. L. Venkat.arama Iyer, an acknowledged authority onDıks.itar’s compositions himself took Ambi Dıks.itar to hear Dhanammal. play. Here is the summaryof his speech in the 1966 Music Academy Experts Committee deliberations, recording for posterity,on that visit:

17

Page 20: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

“Sangıta Kalanidhi Srı T. L. Venkat.arama Iyer recalled how his own awakening into thebeauties of Dıks.itar’s music was due to his first listening to Dhanam’s rendering on herVın. a of Dıks.itar’s “tyagarajaya namaste” in begad. a, and how he had occasion to take hisown guru, Ambi Dıks.itar, son of Subbarama Dıks.itar, to Dhanammal.. One of Dhanammal.’sgurus was Sattanur Pañju Iyer, · · · .”

The musical lineage of Pañju Iyer continues even today, through those who learnt from variousmembers of Dhanammal. family, and from Sangıta Kalanidhi Flute Tiruppamburam Svaminatha Pil.l.ai.

Pañcanada Iyer passed away in 1902, the same year and within a few months of Pat.nam Subra-man. ya Iyer’s passing away. Pañcanada Iyer’s only son Mahadevan was also his disciple and a violin-ist in his own right. Srı Mahadevan also passed away sometime during the 1950’s, in Sattanur village,leaving the family in dire straits. No further information is available about the surviving descendants.

z z z z z z z z

18

Page 21: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

Family Tree

Kalyan. a Cozhapuram Ses.appil.l.ai

Sarinda Kuzhandaivelu Pil.l.ai

Velumuttammal.

Nagasvaram Svaminatha Pil.l.ai — (1817-1880)

Kaccangud. i Ponnammal. & Nagammal.

Tavil Subbaraya Pil.l.ai

Nat.arajasundaram Pil.l.ai

(15-12-1869— 16-11-1938)

Sivakami ammal.

Sivasubrahman. ya

Pil.l.aiAyyan Muttu

velappan

Velammal.(wife of)

Kumbhakon. am

Sivakozhundu

Flute

Svaminatha Pil.l.ai

12-9-1899— 1961

Source: “Mangal.a Isai Mannargal.”, Tanjavur B.M.Sundaram,

Meyyappan Tamizhayvagam, 2001.

Page 22: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

om

may Lord gan. apati protect us

Dıks. ita Kırtana Prakasikai

nadanubhuti nirvrti kamadugha jayati bhaktigandhad. hya† |sangıtopanis. at srı sarasvatı dıks. itendran. am ‖

†bhaktimantrabhavad. hya — Dr. V. Raghavan in “srımuttusvamidıks. itacaritam” (granthasamarapan. am ‖ 10 ‖ )

Page 23: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

1 svaminatha paripalayasu mam

kırtanam 1. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — calanat.a s r g m p d n s s n p m m R s mel.am 36 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

s ◦ ◦ ◦sva

∼∼r ◦ g ◦

mi na◦ ◦ ∼∼

m ◦tha

p ◦ n ◦pa ri

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦

pam ◦ m ◦la ya

◦ ◦ r ◦su

s ◦ ∼∼n. ◦

ma m

s ◦ ◦ ◦sva

∼∼p ◦ ∼∼

r ◦pra ka

◦ ◦ s ◦sa

m ◦ m ◦va

p ◦ ◦ pllı sa

∼∼d n s n

gu ru gu hap ◦ p mde va se

◦ m r sne sa

s ◦ ◦ ◦sva

∼∼r ◦ g ◦

mi na◦ ◦ m ◦

thap ◦ n ◦

pa ri

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦

pam ◦ m ◦la ya

◦ ◦ r ◦su

\s ◦ ◦ ◦ma m

anupallavi

p ◦ ◦ ◦ka

∼∼m ◦ p ◦ma ja

m ◦ ∼∼r ◦

na ka\s ◦ ◦ ◦

bhan. ◦ \p. ◦ra tı

◦ ◦ m ◦sa

\∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦se

r ◦ s ◦vi ta

s ◦ ◦ ◦ka

r ◦ s ◦rti ke

◦ ◦ m ◦ya

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

nas ◦ ∼∼

p ◦ra da

◦ ◦ ∼∼m ◦di

/ n ◦ ◦ ◦bha

\∼∼m ◦ p ◦vi ta

g ◦ ◦ ◦va

m ◦ m ◦ma de

◦ ◦ p ◦va

p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

p ◦ s ◦rva tı

◦ ◦ p ◦su

r ◦ s ◦ku ma

◦ ◦ n ◦ra

∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦

var ◦ s ◦ri ja

◦ ◦ ∼∼n ◦s tra

s ◦ ◦ ◦sam

∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

mo\∼∼

m ◦ p ◦hi ta

◦ ◦ m ◦ka

r ◦ s ◦ra

n. ◦ p. m.ka mi ta

◦ p.∼∼d. n.

r tha vi tas r

∼∼n. s

ra n. a ni pu

∼∼r g m p

n. a ca ra n. as ◦ s p

ka vya na◦ p s ◦

t.a ka

∼∼n ◦

∼∼r ◦

lan kas s n pra bha ra n. a

p ◦ n pbhu mi ja

/ r ◦ r sla g ni va

◦ n p / syu ga ga

s / m m rna ki ra n. a

r ◦ ∼∼n s

bo dha ru

∼∼◦ p n ◦pa ni

p ◦ m mtya na n

r s s n.da ka ra n. a

s ◦ ◦ ◦sva

∼∼r ◦ g ◦

mi na◦ ◦ m ◦

thap ◦ n ◦

pa ri

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦

pam ◦ m ◦la ya

◦ ◦ r ◦su

\s ◦ ◦ ◦ma m

z z z z z z z z

21

Page 24: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

2 tyagaraja palayasu mam

kırtanam 2. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — gaul.a s r m p n s s n p m r g m r s mel.am 15 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

r ◦ ◦ ◦tya

/ g ◦ / m ◦ga ra

◦ ◦ r ◦ja

m p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

n ◦ ∼∼p

∼∼◦la ya

◦ ◦ m ◦su

g ◦ / m ◦ma m

r ◦ s ◦srı

r ◦ ◦ ◦tya

/ g ◦ / m ◦ga ra

◦ ◦ r ◦ja

m p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

n ◦ ∼∼p

∼∼◦la ya

◦ ◦ m ◦su

g ◦ / m ◦ma m

r ◦ s ◦m m

r ◦ ◦ ◦tya

/ g ◦ / m ◦ga ra

◦ ◦ r ◦ja

m p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

n ◦ ∼∼p

∼∼◦la ya

◦ ◦ m ◦su

g ◦ / m ◦ma m

r ◦ s ◦ni

s ◦ ◦ ◦tya

\n. ◦ p. ◦na n

n. ◦ s ◦da ka

∼∼r

∼∼◦ s ◦n da

r ◦ ◦ mso ma

◦ p∼∼n s

s ka n dan p m rvı thı

∼∼g m r svi t.a n ka

(tya)

anupallavi∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

nap ◦ m ◦ga ra

◦ ◦ r ◦ja

/ g ◦ m ◦ma n. i

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

bhus ◦ ◦ ◦s.a

n. ◦ s ◦la n

r ◦ m ◦kr ta

∼∼r ◦ g ◦

na ga/ m ◦ ◦ ◦ra

r ◦ n ◦ja su

p ◦ ◦ ◦ta

m ◦ ◦ ◦r dha n

r ◦ p ◦ga gau

∼∼m ◦ p ◦

l.a n◦ ◦ p ◦

ga

∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

bhos ◦ ◦ ◦

ga/ r ◦ ◦ ◦di

\∼∼n ◦ s ◦

pra da

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

srı

∼∼g ◦ m ◦

na ga

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦ra

r ◦ s ◦s thi ta

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

bhus ◦ s ◦

su ra◦ ◦ n ◦

dip ◦ m ◦

nu tar ◦ ◦ ◦

va/

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦

lmıg m ◦ ∼∼

r ◦ka lin

◦ ◦ s ◦ga

r ◦ r ssrı gu ru

n. p. / n. ◦gu ha pu

s r∼∼n. s

ji ta vr s.ar / g ◦ m

tu ra n ga/ r m r psri ta ja na

/∼∼m ◦ n p

ra k s.a n. an s r ◦

ni pu n. a n

∼∼n r ◦ sta ra n ga

n ◦ ∼∼p m

bho gi yup

∼∼n s r

ta ca ra n. a

∼∼g m r s

ka ra dhr tan p

∼∼m p

ku ra n gar ◦ r s

yo gi vin / s ◦ n

dhi ta jap ◦ m r

pa na t.ag m r s

na ra n ga(tya)

z z z z z z z z

22

Page 25: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

3 srı sarasvati namostu te

kırtanam 3. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — arabhi s r m p d s s n d p m g r s mel.am 29 rupaka tal.am

O I O I

pallavi

p ◦ ◦ ◦srı

m p m ◦sa ra

\g ◦ r ◦s va

r ◦ ◦ ◦ti

s ◦ s \n.na mo

d. ◦ r sstu

r ◦ ◦ ◦te

r ◦ ◦ ◦,

d. s s rva ra de

p ◦ ◦ ◦srı

∼∼m p m ◦sa ra

\g ◦ r ◦sva

r ◦ ◦ ◦ti

s ◦ s \n.na mo

d. ◦ r sstu

r ◦ ◦ ◦te

r ◦ ◦ ◦ p ◦ p ◦pa ra

m ◦ ◦ ◦de

\g ◦ r ◦va te

s ◦ r ◦ s ◦ \n. d.srı pa ti

/ m g r ◦gau rı

/ p m g rpa ti gu ru

∼∼m p d / sgu ha vi nu

s ◦ d pte vi dhi

m g r/ pyu va te

m p ◦ ◦ ◦srı

∼∼m p m ◦sa ra

\g ◦ r ◦sva

r ◦ ◦ ◦ti

s ◦ s \n.na mo

d. ◦ r sstu

r ◦ ◦ ◦te

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦ ◦ ◦e

anupallavi

r ◦ ◦ ◦va

s \n. d. ◦sa na

◦ ◦ s ◦tra

s ◦ r ◦ya vi

s ◦ ◦ ◦va

\n. ◦ d. ◦rji ta

r ◦ s ◦va ra

m ◦ \g ◦mu ni

r ◦ ◦ ◦bha

/ p m ◦ p m ◦vi ta

p ◦ d / smu

∼∼d ◦ p ◦r te

d ◦ ◦ ◦va

s ◦ s ◦sa va

◦ ◦ r ◦d ya

r ◦ m gkhi la

r ◦ ◦ ◦ni

r ◦ s ◦rja ra

d ◦ r ◦va ra

s ◦ s ◦vi ta

d ◦ p ◦ra n. a

∼∼m ◦ p ◦ba hu

m ◦ m \gkı

r ◦ d. d.r te dha ra

p. ◦ s \n.ha sa yu

d. r s ◦ta mu kha m

m g r ◦bu ru he

p m ◦ pa d bhu ta

/ d d \p ◦ca ra n. a m

d / s s ◦bu ru he

23

Page 26: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

r ◦ / m ◦sa m sa

\g r ◦ sra bhı tya

\n d r ◦pa he

s n d psa ka la man

◦ m ◦ \gtra ks.a

r s r / pra gu he

svaram

p ◦ ◦ / d

r∼∼d r s

n d. ◦ r s

s r ◦ d

p m g r

r ◦ ◦ / d

∼∼r m \g r

/ r ◦ r \r

p m g r

p m ◦ \g

◦ ∼∼m p d

◦ ◦ m p

m \g r s

r ◦ d ◦

s \n d. ◦ / r

d / r / s s ◦

r d. r d.

d ◦ p m

s ◦ r / m

◦ ◦ \n d

d. r p. d.

\g r s r

◦ \g r ◦

p m \g r(sri)

z z z z z z z z

24

Page 27: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

4 srı kamalambike

kırtanam 4. arohan. am avarohan. am khan. d. a jatiragam — srı s r m p n s s n p d n p m r g r s mel.am 22 eka tal.am

I I I I I I I I I I

pallavi∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

srı◦ ◦ p ◦

ka\m ◦ \r ◦ma la m

◦ ◦ / g ◦bi

r ◦ s ◦ke

\n. ◦ ∼∼n. ◦

si ve◦ ◦ \p. ◦

pa◦ ◦ ∼∼

n. ◦hi

s ◦ ◦ ◦ma m

/ g r s ◦la li te

r ◦ p msrı pa ti

∼∼r g r ◦vi nu te

s \∼∼n. ◦ r

si ta sis ◦ ∼∼

n. ste si va

r m p / ssa hi te

\∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

srı◦ ◦ p ◦

kan p m \r ◦

ma la m◦ ◦ / g ◦

bir ◦ s ◦

ke

n. ◦ ∼∼n. ◦

si ve◦ ◦ \p. ◦

pa◦ ◦ ∼∼

n. ◦hi

s ◦ ◦ ◦ma m

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavir ◦ ◦ ◦ra

p m / p mka

r ◦ / g rca n

s ◦ ∼∼n. ◦

d ra mur ◦ ◦ ◦

khi

∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦ra

p. ◦ / g ◦ks.i ta

r ◦ g rko

s ◦ ∼∼n. ◦

l.a mus ◦ ◦ ◦

khi

∼∼r

∼∼◦ ∼∼m

∼∼◦ra ma

◦ ◦ p ◦va

◦ ◦ / n ◦n. ı

◦ ◦ \m ◦sa

p ◦ ◦ ◦khi

\r ◦ ◦ ◦ra

◦ ◦ / n ◦ja

\p ◦ ◦ ◦yo

∼∼n

∼∼s n ◦

ga sus ◦ ◦ ◦

khi

r ◦ r ◦sa ka m

g r s ◦ba ri sa

s ◦ r sto da ri

\∼∼n ◦ p

∼∼m

ca n dra kap

∼∼n s r

la dha rig r r gsa n ka ri

r s s rsa n ka ra

s n n sgu ru gu ha

s n p mbha kta va

r g r ssa n ka ri

r ◦ \∼∼n. ◦

e kas r r g

ks.a ri bhu var ◦ r s

ne sva ris ◦ s ◦ı sa

s s n ppri ya ka ri

p ◦ / d / nsrı ka ri

p / n p msu kha ka ri

r g r ssrı ma ha

◦ r∼∼n. s

tri pu rar m p / s

su n da ri

∼∼n

∼∼s n ◦ ◦

srı◦ ◦ p ◦

ka\m ◦ \r ◦ma la m

◦ ◦ / g ◦bi

r ◦ s ◦ke

n. ◦ ∼∼n.

∼∼◦si ve

◦ ◦ p. ◦pa

◦ ◦ ∼∼n. ◦hi

s ◦ ◦ ◦ma m

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

z z z z z z z z

25

Page 28: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

5 mamava mınaks.i

kırtanam 5. arohan. am avarohan. am misra jatiragam — varal.i s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s mel.am 45 eka tal.am

I I I I

pallavi

m ◦ ◦ma

◦ m / n d p mma va

∼∼m p \r g

mır ◦ r s s n.

na

/ s ◦ ◦ks.i

◦ ◦ n d. ◦ra

/ g r ◦ja ma

g∼∼m p d

ta n gi

\m ◦ m pma n. i

◦ m g rkya va

g / p m ◦lla kı

/∼∼p ◦

∼∼d ◦

pa n. i

n d mma dhu ra

g ◦ r / gva n. i va

r ◦ n.ra l.i

d. g r gve n. i

/ m ◦ ◦ma

◦ m / n d p mma va

∼∼g ◦ ◦

mır ◦ r s n.

na

/ s ◦ ◦ks.i

◦ ◦ n. d.ra

g r ◦ja ma

g∼∼m p d

tan gi

m ◦ / pma n. i

◦ m g rkya va

∼∼g m ◦

lla kıp ◦ d ◦pa n. i

n d m g · rma dhu ra va n. i

/ g r · n. d. g r gva ra l.i ve n. i

ª(mamava) mınaks.i.)

anupallavi

m / p ◦ ◦ nso

d p m g gma su n

r s r gda re

r ◦ s ◦s va ra

∼∼n. s ◦su kha

n. d. ◦ / g ◦s phu r ti

g r ◦ru

s∼∼n. s ◦

pi n. i

/ r ◦ ◦ psya

m ◦ p ◦me sa n

d / s n ◦ka ri

s ◦ r ◦di g vi

26

Page 29: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

∼∼r ◦ ◦ja

/ g r s ◦ya pra

/ r n ◦ta

s r · · s ◦pi n. i

∼∼d ◦ ghe ma

r s ◦ nra t na

d p mbha ra n. a

p d n sdha ri n. i

/ r n dı sa

p m g rgu ru gu ha

s \d. g.hr da ga

g r ◦ r sri n. i

\n. d. · g r · gka mi ta r tha

∼∼m p / d m / ∼∼

p · d nvi ta ra n. a dho ra n. i

n d p m∼∼g ·

ka ru n. ya

∼∼m p d

∼∼n s · / g r

mr ta pa ri pu ra n. i

s r / m · g ·ka ma kr o

r · s s \n · r \sdha di ni va ra n. i

n d · m∼∼g ·

ka da m ba kar s d. / g · ∼∼

r∼∼g ·

na na vi ha ri n. i(mamava)

z z z z z z z z

27

Page 30: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

6 mahagan. apatim vande

kırtanam 6. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — tod. i s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s mel.am 8 rupaka tal.am

O I O I

pallavi

m ◦ ∼∼g ◦

ma ha◦ ◦ ∼∼

g ◦ga

m ◦ p ◦n. a pa

d ◦ n ◦ti m

s r s n ◦va n

d ◦ m ◦de

g m ◦ ◦ ◦ma

◦ ◦ d ◦dha

n s n∼∼n

∼∼◦va

∼∼d · · n d d · md ya ma

m g∼∼g r

ra b r◦ ◦ ◦ / m g

n

g r ◦ ◦da m

s ◦ ◦ ◦m

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

p / s ◦ s ◦a ha n

◦ ◦ / n s nta

d p m ◦ ddi

p∼∼g m ◦

ra hi/ n n p /

∼∼d ◦

ta m◦ ◦ n s n

sa

n ◦ d ◦k ti

p · · n d d · ·vi hi

m p ◦∼∼d

∼∼n

ta mn s ◦ s ◦a ha n

◦ ◦ / s nta

d p m ◦ ddi

p g m ◦ra hi

/ n n p /∼∼d ◦

ta m◦ ◦ n s n

san ◦ d ◦

k tip · · n d d · ·vi hi

p ◦ ◦ ◦tam

∼∼m p ◦ ◦a

◦ m∼∼g m

na n/ n n p /

∼∼d ◦

dap d

∼∼n ◦

da ms ◦ r g ◦ta me

g \∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦

n ◦ n n \gka da n

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ m p d p · · dta m

m p ◦ m∼∼g ◦

ma ha◦ ◦ ∼∼

g ◦ga

m ◦ p ◦n. a pa

d ◦ n ◦ti m

s r s n ◦van

d ◦ m ◦de

g m ◦ ◦ ◦ma

◦ ◦ d ◦dha

n s n n ◦va

∼∼d · · n d d · md ya ma

m g∼∼g r

ra b r◦ ◦ ◦ / m g

ng r ◦ ◦

da ms ◦ ◦ ◦m

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

28

Page 31: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

caran. am

p ◦ d∼∼n · ·

t ri pu

∼∼d

∼∼d · m m g

ra va

∼∼g / m ◦ d

dha

∼∼m d · m m ◦r tha m

m g m g∼∼g

si ver ◦ s ◦

na

n. d.∼∼n. ◦

t r yams ◦ s r

ba

∼∼g ◦ m ◦ke

∼∼g m p◦

na◦ m / n n

r ci

∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦

tam

∼∼d ◦ p du pa

/ n n d d · mni s.a

m ◦ ∼∼g ◦t pra

r ◦ s ◦ti

∼∼d. n ◦

∼∼d.

pa

∼∼n. ◦ s ◦di tam

s ◦ m ◦u ma

◦ ◦ ∼∼g ◦

mam ◦ ◦ d / mhe

d m m gsva ra

g r r gsu

g r r sta m

∼∼g ◦ m ◦

ka pin ◦ n · dla va

/ r s / r nsi

∼∼n s ◦ ns. t. t.ha

n d∼∼d ◦

di na/ s s n n ◦ ◦ta m

s ◦ ◦ ◦kañ

r ◦ \d ◦ja ja

◦ ◦ ∼∼n ◦di

s ◦ n s r sbhi rı

◦ r s ◦d. i

n s n ◦ dta m

d ◦ n ◦ka pi

s ◦ ◦ ◦lam

g ◦ ◦ ◦kr

m ◦ / d d gs. n. a pu

◦ ◦ r ◦ji

s ◦ ◦ ◦tam

/ g ◦ r ◦ka ri

/ g ◦ s ◦va da

/ r r∼∼n ◦

nen d d p ◦

na som p p m g r ◦ s ◦

bhi tam

n d ◦ psu pa r n. a

g ◦ r sva ha se

r∼∼g m ◦vi ta m

m g m g m d msu ra gu ru

d n s n d dgu ha bha

◦ n s ◦vi ta m

s r ◦ gka pi ttha

r n g rm ra pa na

s ◦ \n dsa ja m

∼∼d ◦ d n s

bu ka dan d d d g · g rlı pha la bha

r s s n dks.i ta m

(maha)

z z z z z z z z

29

Page 32: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

7 candram bhaja manasa

kırtanam 7. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — asaveri s r m p d s s n d p m G r s mel.am 8 mat.hya tal.am

I O I I O I

pallavi

r ◦ g r m ◦ p nca n d ram

d ◦ p ◦bha ja

m p · m∼∼g ◦ r ◦ s ◦

ma na sas ◦ \p. ◦

∼∼d. ◦ s ◦

sa dhu hr da

r ◦ / p mda ya

m / p g∼∼g ◦ r ◦ s ◦

sa d r sa m

r ◦ g r m ◦ p ◦ca n d ra m

d ◦ p ◦bha ja

m p · m∼∼g ◦ r ◦ s ◦

re rer ◦ g s r ◦ s n.

ma na sar ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavis ◦ ◦ ◦ / d ◦ p ◦i n d ra

d ◦ ∼∼m p

di lo\m ◦ / d ◦ m p ◦ ◦ ◦

ka pap ◦ / d p d / r s ◦le d. i ta

r ◦ g rta

r s s∼∼n s ◦ ◦ ◦

re sa m

s r g r r s n ri n du m s.o d. a sa

s s n dka la dha

p∼∼m p d ◦ s s ◦

ra m ni sa ka ra m/ g r ◦ s n d ◦ p m g ◦in di ra sa ho

r s ◦∼∼d.

da ra m nis ◦ r / p m p g r ssa ka ra ma ni sa m

(candram)

caran. am

s ◦ ◦ ◦ ∼∼n ◦ s ◦

sa n ka rap ◦ ◦ d

ma up ◦ d ◦ ∼∼

m p m ◦l.i vi bhu

p ◦ / d n d p ◦ p∼∼m

s.a n. a m sıp d · · p ◦

tam ◦ \∼∼

g ◦ r ◦ s ◦ki ra n. a m

s ◦ n d. ◦ ◦ ◦ / g ◦ca tu r bhu

r ◦ s ◦ja m

n. ◦ s n d. ◦ ◦ ◦ma da na

s ◦ r s r ◦ m ◦c cha t ra m

d ◦ p ◦ks.a pa

∼∼m ◦ d ◦ m / p ◦ ◦ ◦

ka ra m

\d p p m p ◦ d ◦ve n k t.e

p ◦ d ◦sa

s ◦ s ◦ s ◦ ◦ ◦na ya na m

∼∼d ◦ s ◦ ◦ ◦ r ◦vi ra n. ma

/ g r ◦ sno

n ◦ s ◦ n d ◦ ◦ ◦ja na na m

p ◦ d ◦ ◦ ◦ / r ◦vi dhu m ku

s ◦ r ◦mu da

r s s n s ◦ ◦ ◦mi t ra m

\m ◦ m ◦ p ◦ /∼∼d / n

vi dhi gu rud ◦ p ◦

gu ha

∼∼m p · m g ◦ r ◦ s rva k t ra m sa

r /∼∼g

∼∼◦ r r /∼∼g ◦ r s

sa n ka m gı s. pa tir ◦ \n. ◦

sa pas ◦ r n. d. p. d. s ◦

nu gr ra ha pa t ra ms r ◦ m ◦ m p ◦

sa ra c ca n d ri kad p /

∼∼d ◦

dha va l.ap \m ◦ / d p

∼∼m p ◦

pra ka sa ga t ra m

p ◦ d s s ◦ s ◦ka n ka n. a ke yu

r /∼∼g ◦ r

ra ha ras s \∼∼

n ◦ / r n s ◦ma ku t.a di dha ra m

/ s ◦ r s r \n ◦ spa n ka ja ri pu m ro

p d \m ◦hi n. ı

p∼∼d n d p d \g g r r s

pri ya ka ra ca tu ra m(candram)

z z z z z z z z

30

Page 33: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

8 ehi annapurn. e

kırtanam 8. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — punnagavaral.i n. s r g m p d d p m g r s n. mel.am 8 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

g ◦ ◦ ◦e

r ◦ / p m ghi a n

◦ ◦ r ◦na

s ◦ ◦ ◦pu

r ∼∼g m

∼∼g ◦

r n. e◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ g r ◦ s s ◦ / r s

sa n ni

\∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

dhe

∼∼n. ◦ s phi sa

p m∼∼g ◦ ◦

dag r ◦ ∼∼

n.pu

s ◦ ◦ ◦rn. e

◦ ◦ s ◦su

∼∼m ◦ ◦ gva

/ g g r∼∼n.

rn. e

g ◦ ◦ ◦e

g ◦ / p m∼∼g

hi a n◦ ◦ r ◦

nas ◦ ◦ ◦

pur g m

∼∼g ◦

rn. e◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ g r ◦ s s ◦ r s

sa nni

\∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

dhe

∼∼n. ◦ s phi sa

p m∼∼g ◦ ◦

dag r ◦ ∼∼

n.pu

s ◦ ◦ ◦r n. e

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦

pa◦ ◦ g ◦

hi

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦

pañp m

∼∼g m

cap ◦ ◦ ◦sa

m p d p / dd va

p m r g ◦r n. e

r s r gma m

∼∼m p / d p / p m m gpa

∼∼g ◦ ∼∼

g ◦hi

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦pa ñ

p m∼∼g m

cap ◦ ◦ ◦sa

m p d p dd va

p m g ◦ ◦r n. e

r ◦ \∼∼n. ◦

s ri ya m

s r∼∼g m

dep d d

∼∼n d

hi ra◦ ◦ p ◦

k tam g ◦ r ◦va

g ◦ / p mr n. e

p d ◦ ∼∼m / da

p m∼∼g ◦ ◦ r

par s / r

∼∼n.

r n. e(ehi)

caran. am

m g / p mka

∼∼m p g ◦ rsı

s · · r∼∼g ◦

ks.er ◦ s

∼∼n.

t ra ni

∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦

va◦ ◦ r ◦

si

∼∼g

∼∼m g ◦ ◦

ni◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

s n. ◦ s n. ◦ka ma

∼∼n. ◦ s ◦la lo

◦ ◦ ◦ p m g ◦ r ◦ca na

\n. ◦ s ◦vi sa

/ g r s r ◦li

s ◦ ◦ ◦ni

◦ ◦ s ◦vi

∼∼n s ◦ ◦ ◦

s ves ◦ / d ◦

sa map

∼∼d

∼∼n

∼∼d ◦

no◦ ◦ p ◦ ∼∼

m ◦ p ◦l la

\∼∼m ◦ d ◦

sim p ◦ ◦ ◦ni

◦ ◦ \s ◦vi

s ◦ ◦ ◦s ve

s ◦ / d ◦sa ma

p∼∼d

∼∼n

∼∼d ◦

no◦ ◦ p ◦ ∼∼

m ◦ p ◦l la

\∼∼m ◦ d ◦

sip

∼∼m

∼∼p ◦

ni◦ ◦ p m

ja ga

31

Page 34: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

\∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦

∼∼g

∼∼r ◦ g ◦

sa

∼∼m ◦ p ◦gu ru

d ◦ n ◦gu ha

\∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦

pa◦ ◦ / d p

lip m g r ◦ni

s ◦ p mja ga

\∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦

∼∼g

∼∼r ◦ g ◦

sa

∼∼m ◦ p ◦gu ru

d ◦ n ◦gu ha

\∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦

pa◦ ◦ / d p

lip m g rni

s r ◦ ∼∼n.

vi d ru ma

s ◦ r /∼∼g

pa si ni◦ m p ◦

pu n na◦

∼∼d

∼∼n d p

ga va ra◦ m g ◦ r

l.ı pra

∼∼g ◦ m

∼∼p

ka si ni◦ ◦ m

∼∼g p

s.am / d p dt. tri m sa

∼∼m / p m gtta tva vi

r ◦ s∼∼n.

ka si ni◦ s r ◦

su va

∼∼g m ◦ ssi ni bha

n d ◦ p ◦k ta vi

m g ◦ r g ms va si ni

p d p ◦ci da

m∼∼g ◦ / d p

na n da vip m g r

∼∼n.

la si ni(ehi)

z z z z z z z z

32

Page 35: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

9 srı nathadiguruguho jayati

kırtanam 9. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — mayamal.avagaul.a s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s mel.am 15 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

s ◦ ◦ ◦srı

◦ ◦ r ◦na

◦ ◦ / g ◦tha

◦ ◦ m ◦di

p ◦ d ◦gu ru

n ◦ / s ◦gu ho

◦ ◦ n dja ya

p m g rti ja ya ti

s ◦ ◦ ◦srı

s ◦ / n ◦ci da

◦ ◦ n ◦na n

◦ d d ◦da na

◦ p ◦ ptho ha

m m g ◦mi ti sa n

g r ◦ rta ta m hr

s s n. n.di ni bha ja

s ◦ ◦ ◦srı

◦ ◦ n. ◦na

◦ ◦∼∼d. ◦

tha◦ ◦ p. ◦

did. ◦ n. ◦

gu rus ◦ /

∼∼r ◦

gu ho◦ ◦ s

∼∼n.

ja ya/ s ◦ ◦ ◦

ti

anupallavi

s ◦ ◦ ◦na

◦ ◦ ∼∼r ◦

na◦ ◦ g. ◦

pram ◦ ◦ ◦pa ñ

p ◦ s ◦ca vi

n ◦ ◦ ◦ci

d. ◦ p ◦tra

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦ka ro

r ◦ ◦ ◦na

g ◦ m ◦ma ru

◦ ◦ p ◦pa

∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦pa ñ

n ◦∼∼d ◦

ca bhu◦ ◦ p ◦

ta◦ ◦ m ◦

kag ◦ ◦ m

ro a

g ◦ ◦ ◦jña

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦na

p ◦ ◦ ◦dh va n

∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦ta

n ◦∼∼d ◦

pra ca n.

◦ ◦ p ◦d. a

m ◦ ◦ gbha ska

\r ◦ ◦ ◦ro

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦jña

p ◦ ◦ ◦na

d ◦ /∼∼n ◦

pra da◦ ◦ s ◦

yap ◦ ◦ ◦

kom ◦ ∼∼

g ◦ma he

◦ ◦ r ◦s va

s ◦ ◦ ◦ro

p ◦ m ◦dı na

g r r ◦va no d yu

s n. d. p.kta di

d.∼∼n. s ◦

vya ta ro/ d d p pdi v yau

m ◦ g mgha di sa

g r s ◦ka la de

n d p ◦ha dha ro

s∼∼n r s

ma na sa◦ \∼∼

n ◦ / gna n da

r s / r nka ra ca tu

d∼∼n s ◦

ra ta ror s ◦ n

ma d gu rud p ◦ mva ro ma n

◦ g r ◦ga l.a m

s r ◦ ∼∼n.

ka ro tu(srı)

caran. am∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦ma

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦ya

∼∼m ◦ d ◦ma ya

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦vi

g m ◦ ◦ ◦s va

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦

dhi

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦s. t.a

s ◦ ◦ ◦no

∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

mad. ◦ n. ◦

tma kas ◦ ◦ ◦

kar ◦ ∼∼

s ◦di ma

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦ta

\∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

nu/

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦

s.t.a

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦no

33

Page 36: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

g ◦ ◦ ◦ma

r s n. ◦li nı

◦ ◦ s ◦ma

r ◦ s ◦n. d. a

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦la n

g ◦ ∼∼r ◦

ta vis ◦ r ◦

dha

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦

no

r s ◦ ◦ ◦ma n

r ◦ ◦ ◦t ra

∼∼g ◦ m ◦d ya ja

p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

s ◦ ◦ ◦ha m

◦ ◦ s ◦sa

d ◦ ◦ ◦dh ya

◦ ◦ p ◦no

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦ma

◦ ◦ g ◦ya

◦ ◦ m ◦ka

◦ ◦ p ◦rya

/ d ◦ p ◦ka la

m ◦ ◦ ◦na

g ◦ ◦ ◦hı

m ◦ ◦ ◦no

p ◦ ◦ ◦ma

m ◦ g ◦ma ka

d ◦ p ◦sa ha

◦ ◦ m ◦sra

p ◦ d pka ma

m ◦ g ◦la

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦sı

p ◦ ◦ ◦no

∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦

ma◦ ◦ n ◦

dhu◦ ◦ s ◦

r yan ◦ ◦ ◦ga

s ◦ ◦ ◦na

n ◦ s ◦m r ta

n ◦ ◦ ◦pa

∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦

no

n ◦ ◦ ◦ma

s ◦ ∼∼r ◦

dha va◦ ◦ g ◦

dyas ◦ r ◦

bha yas ◦ g ◦

va ra◦ ◦ r ◦

pran s ◦ ◦ ◦

dan ◦ ◦ ◦

no

s ◦ ◦ ◦ma

/∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

yas ◦ n ◦

sa bad ◦ p ◦l.i ta

◦ ◦ d ◦bra

/ n ◦ s ◦h ma

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

rus ◦ ◦ ◦

po

∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

mas ◦ ∼∼

n ◦ra ko

◦ ◦ d ◦t.i

p ◦ ∼∼m ◦

su np ◦

∼∼d ◦

da ra◦ ◦ n ◦

svas ◦ ◦ ◦

ru

∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

po

d ◦ n ◦ma ti

d ◦ p ◦ma ta m

◦ ◦ m ◦hr

g ◦ m ◦da ya

g∼∼◦ m ◦

gop ◦ d ◦

pu ran ◦ ◦ ◦dı

d ◦ ◦ ◦po

p ◦ ◦ ◦ma

m ◦ ∼∼g ◦

tta su◦ ◦ \r ◦

ra◦ ◦ s ◦

di

∼∼r ◦ g ◦ja ya

m ◦ p ◦pra

∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦ta

p ◦ ◦ ◦po

m ◦ \g ◦ma ya

m ◦ / d dma l.a va

p p m ◦gau l.a

g \r ◦ sdi de sa

r s ◦ n.ma hı pa

∼∼d. n. ◦ sti pu ji

m g d pta pa da

/ n d ◦ ppra de sa

m ◦ g pma dha va

◦ ∼∼m d p

dya ma ras ◦ n ◦

br n da/ g r ◦ spra ka sa

m g ◦ rma he sa

◦ s s ns ya ma ha

◦ d ◦ prt tho pa

m g r∼∼n.

de sa(srı)

z z z z z z z z

34

Page 37: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

10 pañcamatangamukha

kırtanam 10. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — malahari s r m p d s s d p m g r s mel.am 15 rupaka tal.am

O I O I

pallavi

p ◦ ◦ ◦pañ

d ◦ m ◦ca ma

◦ ◦ p ◦ta

d ◦ p ◦ñ ga

m ◦ g ◦mu kha

r ◦ s ◦ga n. a

p. ◦ d. ◦pa ti

s ◦ ◦ ◦na

r ◦ m ◦pa ri

p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

◦ ◦ m ◦li

g ◦ r ◦to

s ◦ ◦ ◦ha m

p. r s ◦su mu ke

d. s r mna srı

p ◦ ◦ ◦pa ñ

d ◦ m ◦ca ma

◦ ◦ p ◦ta

d ◦ p ◦ñ ga

m ◦ g ◦mu kha

r ◦ s ◦ga n. a

p. ◦ d. ◦pa ti

s ◦ ◦ ◦na

r ◦ m ◦pa ri

p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

◦ ◦ m ◦li

g ◦ r ◦to

s ◦ ◦ ◦ha m

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

m ◦ ◦ ◦pa ñ

d ◦ p ◦ca bhu

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ p m ◦ ◦ ◦ta

p ◦ d ◦tma ka

s ◦ s ◦pra

r ◦ ◦ ◦pañ

s ◦ ◦ ◦co

d ◦ p ◦da ya

◦ ◦ d ◦di

p ◦ ∼∼m ◦

ka rap ◦ d ◦n. a vi

s ◦ r gri ñ ci ha

r s r ◦ri ru d ra

s d ◦ dnu te na

p ◦ d ppa ñ ca va

◦ m r sktra si va

r m ◦ msu te na

(pañca)

caran. am

r ◦ m ◦va ra

p ◦ ◦ ◦da

d ◦ ∼∼m ◦

bha yap ◦ ◦ ◦pa

m ◦ g ◦sa sr

r ◦ s ◦n. i ka

r ◦ ◦ ◦pa

s ◦ d. ◦la dan

◦ ◦ p. ◦ta

d. ◦ ◦ ◦mo

s ◦ r ◦da ka

m ◦ ◦ ◦mu

35

Page 38: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

g ◦ r ◦dga ra

◦ ◦ m ◦ks.a

m ◦ ◦ ◦ma

p ◦ ◦ ◦la

d ◦ p ◦ka re

◦ ◦ m ◦n. a

p ◦ d ◦ka ma

/ r ◦ ◦ ◦la

s ◦ r ◦pu ra

∼∼d ◦ s ◦vi ha

◦ ◦ d ◦re

◦ ◦ p ◦n. a

p ◦ d ◦pu ru

p ◦ ◦ ◦hu

m ◦ ◦ ◦ta

p ◦ m ◦dya khi

g ◦ r ◦la de

◦ ◦ s ◦va

s ◦ ◦ ◦pu

r ◦ m ◦ji ta

g ◦ r ◦vi

r ◦ s ◦gh ne

∼∼d. ◦ r ◦

sva re◦ ◦ s ◦

n. a

∼∼m p d pva ra gu ru

m g r ◦gu ha so

/ d d ◦ pda re n. a

d r s rsu ru ci ra

d s∼∼d ◦

la m bog r ◦ s

da re n. a

r s d ◦ka ru n. a rd

p p ◦ mra gau ra

g r ◦ sta re n. a

d. s r mka li ma la

g r s sha ra n. a ca

d p ◦ ∼∼m

tu re n. a(pañca)

z z z z z z z z

36

Page 39: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

11 srı parvatıparamesvarau

kırtanam 11. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — baul.i s r g p d s s n d p g r s mel.am 15 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦srı

p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

p ◦ ∼∼g ◦

rva tı◦ ◦ p d

pa

∼∼g ◦ \r ◦ra me

◦ ◦ s ◦sva

s n.∼∼d. ◦

raup. ◦ d. ◦

van

s ◦ ◦ ◦de

◦ ◦ r ◦ci

∼∼g ◦ p ◦

dbi m baud ◦ s ◦lı la

n ◦ d pvi gra hau

◦ d g ◦ma ma

g ◦ ∼∼r g

bhı st.a si◦ r

∼∼g p

d dha ye

d p d ◦srı

p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

p ◦ ∼∼g ◦

rva tı◦ ◦ p d

pa

∼∼g ◦ \r ◦ra me

◦ ◦ s ◦sva

s n.∼∼d. ◦

raup. ◦ d. ◦

va n

s ◦ ◦ ◦de

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

g ◦ ◦ ◦a

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦

pag ◦ / d ◦

da ma◦ ◦ p ◦

sta

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦ka

\r ◦ ◦ ◦lan

s ◦ r ◦ka

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦

rau

r ◦ ◦ ◦a

g ◦ \r ◦di ma

◦ ◦ r ◦dhya

s ◦ n. ◦n ta

s ◦ r ◦ra hi

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦ta

/ p ◦ ◦ ◦ka

p ◦ ◦ ◦rau

s ◦ ◦ ◦so

∼∼d. ◦ ◦ ◦pa

g ◦ \r ◦na ma

◦ ◦ g ◦rga

s / r ◦ ◦ ◦mu

s ◦ ◦ ◦khya

/ d ◦ ◦ ◦dha

d◦ ◦ ◦rau

p ◦∼∼d ◦

su kha◦ ◦ n ◦

pra

∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦

daup ◦ ◦ ◦

gan/ d ◦ p ◦dha ra

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦sa

\r ◦ ◦ ◦dha

s ◦ ◦ ◦rau

d. ◦ p. ◦lo pa

d. r ◦ rmu d re sa

s ◦ r∼∼g

rci tap

∼∼g p ◦

ca ra n. aud ◦ p / dlo bha mo

◦ \g ◦ pha di

d ◦ / r rva ra n. a

s∼∼n s ◦

ka ra n. au

p ◦ p ◦pa pa

p d p ◦pa ha pa n.

/ g r s nd. i ta ta ra

d∼∼p d s

gu ru gu han d p ◦ka ra n. au

/ d p g rbha ya ha ra

s ◦ d. sn. au bha va

r g / d pta ra n. au

(srı)

z z z z z z z z

37

Page 40: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

12 suryamurte

kırtanam 12. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — sauras. t.ram s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s mel.am 15 dhruva tal.am

I I I I

pallavi

p m / d p p m∼∼g m

su rya mug r / g r ∼∼

r ◦ s ◦ s ◦ s∼∼n.

rte na mor s n. ◦ s ◦ d2. n p.

stu te

d2. ◦ s n. ◦ n s ◦ r ssu n da ra

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦ ∼∼

g ◦ ◦ ◦ g ◦ ∼∼m p · m

cha yag \r

∼∼r ◦ s / r / g m

dhi pa te

p m / d p p m∼∼g m

su rya mug r / g r ∼∼

r ◦ s ◦ s ◦ s∼∼n.

rte na mor s n. ◦ s ◦ d2. n p.

stu te

d. ◦ / n. ◦ / s n. / r ssu n da ra

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦ ∼∼

g ◦ ◦ ◦ g ◦ ∼∼m p · m

cha yag \r / g r r r s ◦

dhi pa te

anupallavi

m ◦ ◦ ◦ m ◦ ∼∼g m

ka rya kag r s r

ra/ m

∼∼g m ◦ p ◦ p m ◦

n. a tma kap ◦ p ◦ ◦ ◦ p ◦ja ga tpra

m ◦ ∼∼g ◦ m ◦ ∼∼

p mka sa si m

◦ ◦ m ◦ha

d ◦ ◦ ◦ n p ◦ ◦ ◦ra sya

p m g \r∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

dhi pa te

s n. d.∼∼n. s r

∼∼g m

a rya vi nu ta tep m / d2 ◦ja sphu

n d p ◦ s ◦ s ◦ \p ◦rte a ro gya

∼∼m / d p m g r

∼∼g m

di pha la da kı rte(surya)

caran. am

s ◦ ◦ ◦ n ◦ s ◦sa ra sa

d ◦ n d2mi

p ◦ p∼∼m / d p p m

tra mi trag ◦ r ◦ ∼∼

g m p∼∼d

bha no

s ◦ ◦ ◦ n ◦ s ◦sa ra sa

d ◦ n d2mi

p ◦ p∼∼m / d p p m

tra mi trag ◦ r ◦ ∼∼

r ◦ ◦ ◦bha no

s n d2 ◦ ◦ ◦ n. ◦sa ha sra

s ◦ r ◦ki ra

∼∼g m g ◦ \r ◦ s r

n. a ka rn. a

∼∼g ◦ m ◦ m p ◦ ◦ ◦su no

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦ m ◦ p ◦

kru ra pa◦ ◦ p ◦

pam ◦ g ◦ ◦ ◦ g ◦ha ra kr

\r ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦sa no

38

Page 41: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

s ◦ r ◦ g ◦ m ◦gu ru gu ha

p ◦ ◦ d2mo

n d p ◦ ◦ p mdi ta sva

g ◦ r ◦ ∼∼g m p ◦

bha no

p m / d p p m g rsu ri ja

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

neg ◦ m ◦ p ◦ d2 ◦d. i ta su di

∼∼n s n d /

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦

na ma n. e

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦ m ◦ ◦ ◦so ma

g ◦ r ◦di

∼∼g ◦ m ◦ p ◦ d2 ◦

gra ha si kha◦ ◦ / r ◦ s ◦ ◦ ◦

ma n. e

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦ ◦ ◦

dhı rar ◦ s ◦

rci tan d2 ◦ ◦ ◦ / r ◦ s ◦

ka rma sa◦ ◦ n d p ◦ ◦ ◦

ks.i n. e

p m / d p p m g rdi vya ta

∼∼r ◦ s ◦ra sa

◦ ◦ n d. ◦ ◦ ◦ n. ◦pta sva

s r ∼∼g m / p m g ◦ ∼∼

r ◦ra thi ne

s ◦ n d2 ◦ n. ◦ / s ssau ra s.t.ra rn. a ma

r g m gn tra t ma

r ◦ ∼∼g m/ p m g r

ne sau va rn. a

∼∼g m ◦ p ◦ n d \p ◦

sva ru pa tma ne

d ◦ /∼∼n s ◦ r s r

bha ra tı sa ha ri/ g r ◦ sha ra tma

n d ◦ d2 ◦ ∼∼n s d2 n p

ne bha kti mu kti

∼∼m p / d m g r

∼∼g m

vi ta ra n. a tma ne

svaram

p ◦ m∼∼g r

∼∼g m

m g r s ◦ s / n d

∼∼n s ◦ r s r g g m

d d p p ◦ m∼∼g m

g r g r

p m ◦ g

◦ g r ◦

g r ◦ s

◦ r s / r s n. d.∼∼n.

r g ◦ m p d ◦ ∼∼n

/ m g / r ◦ / g∼∼r s \n

s ◦ n n d2 ◦ p p ◦

s r∼∼g m p / d p ◦

s r ◦ s n d∼∼n s

◦ / r s n \d ◦ ∼∼n s

m \g ◦ r s r∼∼g m

(surya)

z z z z z z z z

39

Page 42: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

13 srı rajagopala

kırtanam 13. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — saveri s r m p d s s n d p m g r s mel.am 15 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

s ◦ ◦ ◦srı

◦ ∼∼◦ ∼∼n s ·· nra

d ◦ p ◦ja

◦ ◦ d ·· sgo

∼∼n s ·· n /

∼∼d ◦

pa◦ ◦ p / n

la/ n d p \∼∼

mba

p ◦∼∼d ◦la

∼∼d n \d ◦ ◦srn

∼∼d n d p ◦ga

∼∼p d \m

∼∼g ◦

ra lır ◦ s ◦

la/ r g s rsri ta

/ p m ◦ p dja na

n d p∼∼m

pap ◦ d ◦

la

s s / r s∼∼r ◦

srı◦ ◦

∼∼n s ·· nra

∼∼d ◦ p ◦

ja◦ ◦ p m

gop d n d p mpa

g \∼∼r ◦ ◦

las d d p m g r ◦ s ◦

anupallavi

/∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦

dhı◦ ◦ p ◦

ra/ d \m m ◦

gra

∼∼g ◦ r / g

gan.

r ◦ s rya dı

/ p m ◦ m ◦na

p ◦ p msa ra n.

p d ·· d p p mya

/∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦

dhı◦ ◦ p ◦

ra/ d \m m ◦

gra

∼∼g ◦ r / g

ganr ◦ s r

ya dı/ p m ◦ m ◦

nap ◦ p m

sa ra n.p d · · p m

ya

m∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦

ca\m ◦ ∼∼

m p d pru ca m

◦ ◦ d ◦pa

p ··∼∼d s ◦

kan d / n \dra n.

∼∼d ◦ p ◦ya da

d n ·· d · / nks.i

d p d mn. a

m p ◦ ◦ ddva ra

s ◦ r ska pu ri

d d g r sni la ya vi

n d ◦ p ◦si s. t.a

d / n∼∼n ◦

d vai tap d / n

∼∼d ◦

d vai tap

∼∼d d p p m

la ya ma mp ◦ d dpa la ya

(srı)

caran. am

◦ ◦ s ◦sme

r ◦ m ◦ra

p ◦∼∼d n ··

na nad p /

∼∼d ◦

se◦ p m

∼∼d ◦

va ka◦ d p m

ca tu

∼∼m ◦ p ◦ra

m ◦ ∼∼p m ◦

na na

◦ ◦ / d pna

/∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦

ra/n d d pya n. a

m p ∼∼m p d

tad p m g rra ka

s r ∼∼p m ◦

dim ◦ p m

vya nap d ·· p ◦

ma

◦ ◦ p dpa

∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦ra

∼∼r g r s ◦

ya n. an d ◦ p ◦k r ta

∼∼m p \m ◦na

/∼∼n ◦ d p

ra dap d \∼∼

m ◦di

p ◦ d ◦nu ta

40

Page 43: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦sa

/ r n∼∼n d

ra sap d d p mpa

p ◦ d ◦da

s ◦ n d ◦sa da

◦ ◦ ∼∼m p d p d n d p m

mo

∼∼g

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

da

◦ ◦ s ◦na

r ◦ m ◦rı

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦ve

d ◦ d ◦s.a dha

n ◦ d pra va

p d \m ◦ma

p ◦ ◦ ◦bha

d ◦ d ◦ga mu

∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦ra

s ◦ ◦ ◦re

◦ ◦ d ◦srı

s ◦ ◦ ◦vi

∼∼r g r ◦

dyas ◦ r g rra

◦ s∼∼n s

ja han

∼∼d ◦ ◦

re

/∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

srı◦ ◦ r ◦

ru◦ ◦ g ◦

k mi\r ◦ ◦ ◦n. ı

s ◦∼∼r

∼∼g r

sa◦ ◦ s ◦

t ya

∼∼n s ∼∼

n s r sbha

n∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦

ma

◦ ◦ / r ssri ta

n d ◦ ◦ ◦pa

p ◦ \m ◦rsva yu

p ◦ d ◦ga l.a

p d / n nka m

d d \m ◦bu ja

p d n d p mya ga

∼∼g

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

l.a

/ n n d pnı ra sa

m g \r sm pu r n. a

s∼∼r ◦ / p

ha ri d ra

∼∼m / d p ◦

na dı\m ◦ m mtı ra ma

p ◦ p dho tsa va

/ n n∼∼p d

vai bha vas ◦ s s

ma dha va

mp ◦ d sma ra ja

s s r / gna ka na ta

r s r n dsu ka sa na

p∼∼d / r s

ka ja na kas ◦ n

∼∼d

vı ra gu/ n d m gru gu ha ma

r s r / p mhi ta ra ma

◦ / d p∼∼d

sa hi ta

svaram

r s ◦ r n

s n d / r

d p d / n

◦ s r / m

d p ◦ m

◦ g r s

g∼∼r s r

n d p d

/ g r s ◦

g r s \n

n. d. s r

◦ d p \m

∼∼m p

∼∼d / n

◦ g r s

\d ◦ ◦ ◦

r∼∼m p d

(srı)

z z z z z z z z

41

Page 44: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

14 gaurı girirajakumari

kırtanam 14. arohan. am avarohan. am tisra jatiragam — gaurı s r m p d n s s n d p m p m g r s mel.am 15 eka tal.am

O I O I

pallavi

s ◦ r ◦gau

∼∼m p ◦ ◦ri

\r ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦ r ◦gi ri

∼∼r g r ◦ra

s ◦ n. ◦ja ku

n. ◦ n. ◦ma

n. ◦ ◦ ◦ri

/ s ◦ ◦ ◦ ∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

gam ◦ m ◦na va

p ◦ p ◦na ma

n ◦ ◦ ◦yu

n ◦ ◦ ◦ri

/ s ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ m ◦gam

m g m / dbhı

p d p mra

g ◦ \r ◦kau

r ◦ / g rma

r s s∼∼n.

ris ◦ r ◦

gau

∼∼m p ◦ ◦ri

\r ◦ ◦ ◦

s ◦ r ◦gi ri

r g r ◦ra

s ◦ n. ◦ja ku

n. ◦ n. ◦ma

n. ◦ ◦ ◦ri

/ s ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

du/ pm ◦ ◦ ◦

rıp ◦ d ◦kr ta

m ◦ ∼∼p d

du rip ◦ ◦ ◦te

/ d ◦ p ◦a ti

g ◦ ∼∼m p

la li

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦te

∼∼d p ◦ m g ◦ \r ◦

du r ga/ g ◦ s ◦ /

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

la

s ◦ r ◦ks.mı

s ◦ \n. ◦sa ra

◦ ◦ n. ◦sva

s ◦ n. ◦tı

s ◦ r ssa hi

/∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

te

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

sau/ p m ◦ ◦ ◦

rıp ◦ n ◦sa vi

n ◦ ◦ ◦riñ

s ◦ ◦ ◦ca

/ g r∼∼r ◦

di

s ◦ n ◦ma hi

d. r s ◦te

∼∼n s ◦ ◦ s ◦ ◦ ◦

sa ms ◦ ∼∼

n sbha vi

\m ◦ ◦ mna

m ◦ ◦ ◦ma

m∼∼g m d

s tep / d p mpa ra

g ◦ \r ◦de

r ◦ g rva te

◦ r s∼∼n.

(gauri)

42

Page 45: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

caran. am

p ◦ \m ◦na va

g ◦ \r ◦ca

r ◦ ◦ ◦kra

g ◦ \r ◦sva ru

◦ ◦ s ◦pa

◦ ◦ \n. ◦va

n. s r sta

/∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

re◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ / m ◦ ◦ ◦

na◦ ◦ m ◦

da◦ ◦ m ◦

bra m

◦ ◦ d ◦ha

p ◦ d ◦va

d p m ◦ca ka

g ◦ \r ◦ta

s ◦ ∼∼r ◦

rer ◦ / p m

p d n d p mna va

g ◦ \r ◦ca

r ◦ ◦ ◦kra

g ◦ \r ◦sva ru

◦ ◦ s ◦pa

◦ ◦ \n. ◦va

g ◦ \r ◦ta

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦re

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦ r ◦si va

g ◦ \r ◦pa ra

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

ma

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

nans ◦ r / g

dar ◦ \n. ◦

m r tas ◦ r / m

dha/ p ◦ ◦ ◦re

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

s ◦ ◦ ◦srn

∼∼n s \

∼∼d ◦

ga◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ p d m ◦

ram ◦ p / ddi na

p m g rva ra

/ g r ◦ ssa

∼∼n. s r s

dha/ r ◦ ◦ ◦re

r ◦ r ◦bha va

m ◦ m ◦gu ru

p ◦ p ◦gu ha

n ◦ n ◦ga n. a

s ◦ / r ◦pa ti

s ◦ n ◦sa m

n ◦ ◦ ◦sa

s ◦ ◦ ◦re

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

◦ ◦ p ◦bha

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

ktir ◦

∼∼r ◦

pra das ◦ r ◦

ve/ g ◦ r ◦da

s ◦ n ◦ga ma

∼∼n s r gsa

/∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

re◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ m ◦ m ◦

pa vam ◦ / d ◦na dha

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

p ◦ \m ◦ra n. a

g ◦ r gyo

r ◦ s n.ga vi

s ◦ r / pca

p∼∼m / p ◦

re◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

n ◦ n ◦li ta

/ s ◦ ◦ ◦bha

◦ ◦ s ◦kta

d ◦ p ◦ja na

\m ◦ ◦ ◦man

g ◦ \r ◦da

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦re

s ◦ ◦ ◦ r r m mta va ca ra

m p ◦ pn. a pa n ka

n ◦ s rjo d bha va

43

Page 46: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

s r ◦ / gta t va sa

r ◦ s nma s.t. ya

n ◦ s ◦ga re

p / r ◦ rsu var n. a

r r / g \rma n. i ma ya

◦ r s ◦di pañ

/ g r ◦ sca vi m sa

n ◦ ∼∼n s

ti prar s

∼∼r ◦

ka res s ◦ \m

su dha si n◦ g m ◦

dhu ma

∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦

dh ye

p d p mci n ta

m g ◦ rma n. ya

/ g r s ◦ga re

p. / r ◦ rsi va ka

◦ s r / mra ma ñ

mp ◦ r sce pa ra

r m p dsi va pa

p m g rrya n ka vi

/ g r s∼∼n.

ha res ◦ r ◦

gau

∼∼m p ◦ ◦ri

\r ◦ ◦ ◦

s ◦ r ◦gi ri

∼∼r g r ◦ra

s ◦ n. ◦ja ku

n. ◦ n. ◦ma

n. ◦ ◦ ◦ri

/ s ◦ ◦ ◦

z z z z z z z z

44

Page 47: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

15 ramacandram bhavayami

kırtanam 15. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — vasantam r s g m d n s s n d n d m g m p m g r s mel.am 15 rupaka tal.am

O I O I

pallavi

s ◦ ◦ ◦ra

◦ ◦ s ◦ma

g ◦ ◦ ◦can

g ◦ m ◦dra m

/ p m g ◦bha

m ◦ g ◦va

m ◦ d ◦ya

/ n n∼∼d

∼∼n

mis ◦ ◦ ◦ n ◦ s ◦

ra ghun ◦ d ◦

ku lan ◦ d / nti la

d m ◦ g ◦ka mu

m ◦ d ◦pen

n ◦ s ◦d ra m

n s s∼∼n s r

ra ghus n d ◦

ku la/ n n d / nti la

d m g ◦ka mu

m p m m ◦pen

g r s∼∼n.

d ra m/ s ◦ ◦ ◦ra

◦ ◦ s ◦ma

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦

can

g ◦ m ◦dra m

/ p m g ◦bha

m ◦ g ◦va

m ◦ d ◦ya

/ n n∼∼d

∼∼n

mis ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

m ◦ ◦ ◦bhu

∼∼m ◦ m gmi ja

m d ◦ ◦ / n n∼∼d ◦

nan ◦ n s ◦ya ka m

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

s ◦ ◦ ◦bhu

s ◦ ◦ skti mu

◦ ◦ s ◦kti

s n s r · ·da

s n d mya ka m

∼∼d n · · ◦ ◦

g ◦ ◦ ◦na

g m g r ◦ma kı

◦ ◦ s ◦rta

n ◦ \∼∼d ◦

na ta◦ ◦ n ◦

rag

∼∼r ◦ ◦

ka m

s n d ◦na ra

/ s n∼∼d ◦

va ram ◦ g ◦m ga

/ p m \g ◦ta ma

◦ ◦ r / gyi

r r s∼∼n.

kam(rama)

caran. am

s ◦ ◦ ◦sa

◦ ◦ m ◦ke

m ◦ m ◦ta

\m ◦ m ◦na ga

g mp m pre

m ◦ g ◦ni va

45

Page 48: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

m ◦ d ◦sa n

/ n n d∼∼n

ta ms ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦ ◦ ◦

sas n d m

mrad n · · ◦ ◦

dm ◦ ◦ ◦jya

g ◦ / p mpra da

g ◦ r / gha nu

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

mans ◦ ◦ ◦ta m

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

s ◦ ◦ ◦ra

◦ ◦ s ◦ken

◦ ◦ s ◦du

s ◦ s ◦va da

n s r s · · rnam

s n d mbha ga

d ◦ / n ◦va n

/ s ◦ ◦ ◦tam

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦ n ◦ra ma

s ◦ / g rn. ı

s ◦ n ◦ya

∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦ka

d m d n · ·lya

◦ ◦ d m ◦n. a

g ◦ ◦ p mgu n. a

g ◦ \r ◦va

s ◦ ◦ ◦tam

s ◦ s ◦ka ku

s ◦ s ◦ts tham dhı

s s s ◦ma n ta m

s n s / rka ma la

s n d mks.am srı

d∼∼n s ◦

ma n ta m

s n / g rna ge

s n d msa nu ta ma

d∼∼n s r

na n da ms n d / n

na ra gu rud m g m

gu ha vi hag r s

∼∼n.

ra n ta m(rama)

z z z z z z z z

46

Page 49: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

16 kañjadal.ayataks.i

kırtanam 16. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — manohari s g m p n s s n d p m g s mel.am 33 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

n s ◦ ◦ ◦kañ

◦ n d ◦ja da

p ◦ ◦ ◦l.a

m ◦ g ◦ya ta

p m g m g ◦ks.i

s ◦ s∼∼n.

kas ◦ g

∼∼m

map ◦ n ◦

ks.i

/ n d p ◦ka ma

/ d p / d mla

g ◦ m p mma no

g ◦ m ◦ha

g ◦ s dri tri

p d m ppu ra

/∼∼g m p n

su n◦ s g ◦

da ri

s ◦ ◦ ◦kañ

◦ n d ◦ja da

p ◦ ◦ ◦l.a

m ◦ g ◦ya ta

p m g m g ◦ks.i

s ◦ s∼∼n.

kas ◦ g

∼∼m

map ◦ n ◦

ks.i

n d p ◦ka ma

/ d p / d mla

g ◦ m p mma no

g ◦ m ◦ha

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦ri

\s ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

/∼∼n. ◦ s g

kuñ ja ras / g g ◦

ga ma nem ◦ ∼∼

g mma n. i

p ◦ d pma n. d. i ta

p ◦ d pmañ ju l.a

n n s ◦ca ra n. e

◦ ◦ n d p m g s

/ n. ◦ s gkuñ ja ra

s / g g ◦ga ma ne

m ◦ ∼∼g m

ma n. ip ◦ d p

ma n. d. i tap ◦ d p

mañ ju l.an n / s ◦ca ra n. e

◦ ◦ \∼∼n ◦

mas g s g

ma va si va

◦ m gpañ ja ra

s n s ◦su ki pan

n d p mka ja mu khi

∼∼g m p n

gu ru gu hans ◦ n d

rañ ja nip / n d p

du ri ta bhañd p m m

ja ni ni

∼∼g m p n /ra ñ ja ni

(kañja)

caran. am∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦ra

/ d p d mka

m ◦ g msa si

g m p m ◦va da

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦

ne\s ◦ n. ◦

sus ◦ g ◦ra da

g ◦ g mne

◦ ◦ g mra

◦ g s ◦ks.i ta

n. ◦ d. p.ma da

∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦ne

◦ ◦ s ◦ra

◦ ◦ g ◦tna

s ◦ g ◦sa da

g m ∼∼g

∼∼m p

ne

◦ ◦ g ◦srı

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦

kañp ◦ n ◦ca na

n d d ◦va sa

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦ne

◦ ◦ g ◦su

m ◦ p ◦ra sa

∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦ne

47

Page 50: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

s ◦ ◦ ◦srn

◦ ◦ ∼∼g ◦

ga◦ ◦ s ◦

ra◦ ◦ n d

srap ◦ / d p

ya man/ d m

∼∼m ◦da

g ◦ p m mha sa

g ◦ s ◦ne

n. ◦ s ◦e ka

n. d. p. ◦ne ka

n. n. s sk s.a ri bhu va

g ◦ m pne sva ri

p d p me ka

∼∼m p \m ◦na n da

∼∼g m g s

mr ta jha ri

∼∼g m p p

bha sva ri

p d p ◦e ka

n n s ◦gra ma no

g g s gla ya ka ri

s ◦ s nsrı ka ri

s ◦ n de ka m

p d p mre sa g r

∼∼g m g s

he sva ri

∼∼g m p nsa n ka ri

(kañja)

z z z z z z z z

48

Page 51: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

17 vın. apustaka

kırtanam 17. arohan. am avarohan. am khan. d. a jatiragam — vegavahini s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s mel.am 16 eka tal.am

I I I I I

pallavi

s ◦ ◦ ◦vı

◦ ◦ m ◦n. a

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ p m m gpu

m ◦ p ◦sta ka

d ◦ ◦ ◦dha

n d p ◦ri n. ı

/ d p m gma

p m m g ◦sra

\r ◦ s ◦ye

s ◦ ◦ ◦ve

n. ◦ d. ◦ga va

n. d. p. ◦hi

m. ◦ ◦ ◦nı

p. m. m. ◦m

g. ◦ m. ◦va

p. ◦ d. ◦n. ı

d. · · n. s ◦ma

n. d. · · ∼∼n ◦

sras ◦ ◦ ◦

ye

s ◦ ◦ ◦ve

n. ◦ d. ◦ga va

∼∼n s

∼∼n. d p. ◦

him. ◦ ◦ ◦nı

p. m. m. ◦m

g. ◦ m. ◦va

p. ◦ d. ◦n. ı

d. · · n. s ◦ma

n. d. · · n. ◦sra

s ◦ ◦ ◦ye

anupallavi

p ◦ ◦ ◦e

s ◦ ◦ ◦n. an

n ◦ d ◦ka yu

p ◦ d pta ja

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦t.a

m ◦ g ◦ju

g◦ ◦ ◦ m ◦ p ◦t.a ma

d ◦ p ◦ku t.a

d. n · · n d dm ta m

p ◦ ◦ ◦e

d ◦ ∼∼n s ··

n. a nn ◦ d ◦ka yu

p ◦ d pta ja

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦t.a

m p d p p m m gju

g ◦ m ◦t.a

m ◦ p ◦ma

d ◦ p ◦ku t.a

d n ·· n d dm ta m

s ◦ ◦ ◦e

s ◦ m ◦ka

g ◦ \r ◦gra ci

◦ ◦ s ◦tta

n ◦ ◦ ◦ni

49

Page 52: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

d ◦ ◦ ◦dhya

d ◦ n dta m

p ◦ m ◦vi dhi

g ◦ m gka n

r ◦ s ◦ta m

(vın. a)

caran. am

s ◦ d ◦pa ra

◦ ◦ d ndya

d ◦ p ◦khi la

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦sa

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦

bda

m ◦ ∼∼g ◦

sva ru◦ ◦ ∼∼

m ◦pa

◦ ◦ p ◦va

d ◦ n ◦ka

n d d ◦sa m

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦

pau◦ ◦ p ◦

rn. am ◦ ∼∼

g ◦mı

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦

cann ◦ d ◦

dri ka

n ◦ p ◦dha

d ◦ p ◦va l.a

m ◦ ∼∼g ◦

sa n

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦ka

p ◦ ◦ ◦sa m

g ◦ m ◦ka ra

◦ ◦ p ◦ra

d ◦ ◦ ◦vin

∼∼d ◦ ∼∼

n s ··da

s ◦ s nm ka

n ◦ n dlya

d p m ◦n. a

p ◦ d pda m

m ◦ ∼∼g ◦

bha

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦s.a m

∼∼d n d ◦ka na

p ◦ m ◦ka cam

pd ◦ pm ◦pa

g ◦ \r ◦ka da

◦ ◦ s ◦ma

s ◦ m ◦bhu

◦ ◦ g ◦s.a

◦ ◦ ∼∼m ◦vi

p ◦ ◦ ◦se

p ◦ ◦ ◦s.a m

∼∼s m ◦ mni ran ta

∼∼m ◦ g ◦

ram bham p ◦ dkta ji hva

◦ n s ◦gra va

s ◦ ◦ ◦sam

∼∼n s n ◦ni khi la

d / n ◦ dpra pa ñ ca

p d p ◦sa n ko

m∼∼g

∼∼m ◦

ca vi kap ◦ ◦ ◦sa m

s∼∼r ◦ s

na ra dha/ m ◦ m \gma na na

r s ◦ svi lo ka

n ◦ d ◦so ka

◦ n s ◦pa ha m

s s n dna ra ha ri

n d p pha ra gu ru

d p m∼∼g

gu ha pum p m ◦ji ta vi

g \r ◦ sgra ha m

(vın. a)

z z z z z z z z

50

Page 53: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

18 nırajaks.i kamaks.i

kırtanam 18. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — hindol.am s g g m n d n s s n d m g s mel.am 22 rupaka tal.am

O I O I

pallavi

n ◦ ◦ ◦nı

d ◦ \m ◦ra ja

◦ ◦ ∼∼g ◦

ks.is ◦ ◦ ◦

ka

∼∼n. ◦ d. ◦

ma\m. ◦ ◦ ◦ks.i

/ n. ◦ ◦ ◦nı

d. ◦ ∼∼n. ◦

ra das ◦ ∼∼

n. ◦ci ku

s ◦ ◦ ◦re

/ g ◦ g ◦tri pu

m ◦ ◦ nre

d ◦ n ◦nı

d ◦ \m ◦ra ja

◦ ◦ ∼∼g ◦

ks.is ◦ ◦ ◦

kan. ◦ d. ◦

ma\m. ◦ ◦ ◦ks.i

/ n. ◦ ◦ ◦nı

d. ◦ ∼∼n. ◦

ra das ◦ ∼∼

n. ◦ci ku

s ◦ ◦ ◦re

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

s ◦ ◦ ◦sa

s ◦ n ◦ra da

◦ ◦ n ◦ra

∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦

mam ◦ ∼∼

g ◦na ya

m ◦ ◦ ◦ne

n ◦ ◦ ◦sa

n ◦ d ◦ra sa

/∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

cans ◦ ◦ ◦

drag ◦

∼∼s ◦

na ne◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

∼∼n ◦ s gva ri ja

s ◦ ∼∼n ◦

pa de/ s n d ◦va ra de

m ◦ / n dta ra ya

m ◦ g ◦mam ta

s∼∼g m ◦/

tva pa de

(nira)

caran. am

s ◦ ◦ ◦gau

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦ri

s ◦ ◦ ◦hin

∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

dod. ◦ ∼∼

n. ◦l.a dyu

◦ ◦ g ◦ti

∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦hı

s ◦ m ◦ra ma

∼∼g ◦ m ◦n. i ma

g ◦ s ◦ya

/ g ◦ g ◦bha ra

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦n. e

∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦

saum ◦ m ◦ri vi

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦

riñs ◦ g ◦ci vi

m ◦ / n ◦nu ta

d ◦ d ◦si va

51

Page 54: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

\m ◦ ◦ ◦sa

/ n ◦ n ◦kti ma

d ◦ m ◦ya na

/ n ◦ ◦ ◦va

∼∼d ◦ n ◦va ra

s ◦ ◦ ◦n. e

\n ◦ n ◦na rı

s g s ◦ma n. ya

s ◦ n ddya rci ta

m / n d ◦na va na

d ◦ m ◦tha n ta h

n∼∼d n ◦

ka ra n. e

s ◦ ◦ ssu ri

n d \m ◦ja na sam

m ◦ g sse vi ta

\∼∼n. ◦ d. n.

sun da ras / g g m

gu ru gu ha/ n d m ◦ka ra n. e

(nira)

z z z z z z z z

52

Page 55: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

19 manasa guruguha

kırtanam 19. arohan. am avarohan. am tisraragam — anandabhairavi s g r g m p d p s n s s n d p m g r s mel.am 22 eka tal.am

O I O I

pallavi

m p ◦ ◦ ◦ma

/ d ◦ p ◦na sa

m ◦ g rgu ru

∼∼g ◦ m ◦

gu hap ◦ ◦ mru

m g ∼∼m p · m

pa m

g ◦ r ◦bha ja

s ◦ ◦ ◦re

g r∼∼g m

rep ◦ ◦ ◦

mad ◦ p ◦na sa

m ◦ g rgu ru

∼∼g ◦ m ◦

gu hap ◦ ◦ mru

m g ∼∼m p ·m

pa mg ◦ r ◦

bha jas ◦ ◦ ◦re

/ r s ◦ ∼∼n.

re

∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

ma

∼∼n. s

∼∼n. ◦

ya/ m g r ◦ma ya

/∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦

hrm g ∼∼

m p ··tta

p ◦ d ppam

m ◦ / p mtya ja

\g ◦ r ◦re

g r∼∼g m

rep ◦ ◦ ◦

mad ◦ p ◦na sa

m ◦ g rgu ru

∼∼g ◦ m ◦

gu hap ◦ ◦ mru

m g ∼∼m p · m

pa mg ◦ r ◦

bha jas ◦ ◦ ◦re

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

s ◦ ◦ ◦ma

p ◦ p ◦na va

∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦ja

s ◦ m ◦nma ni

g ◦ r ◦sa m

∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦

pra

/ r s ◦ npte

∼∼n ◦ s ◦sa ti

p ◦ p ◦pa ra

∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦

man ◦ d ◦

tma nip ◦ d ◦ni ra

n ◦ p ◦ti sa

∼∼d n d ◦ya su

p ◦ / d pkha m

m ◦ / p mvra ja

\g ◦ r ◦re

g r∼∼g m

re(manasa)

caran. am

s ◦ ◦ ◦sa

∼∼g ◦ g ◦

tva gum ◦ ◦ ◦n. o

m p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

p m ◦ g ◦dhi sa

r ◦ s∼∼n.

hi ta

53

Page 56: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

s ◦ g ◦sa da

◦ ◦ m ◦si

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦

vam

∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦

svan ◦ d ◦vi

p ◦ d pdya

m ◦ m gsa me

r g r ◦ta

\s ◦ ◦ n.jı

∼∼n. ◦ n. ◦

vos ◦ ∼∼

n. ◦dbha

s ◦ ◦ ◦vam

p ◦ ◦ ◦ta

s ◦ ◦ ◦tvam

s ◦ m ◦ta

g ◦ r ◦ma sa

g ◦ r ◦yu ta

s ◦ ◦ rvi

∼∼n ◦ n ◦

sva vaid ◦

∼∼n ◦

bhas ◦ ◦ ◦

vams ◦ ◦ ◦ta

n ◦ d ◦ra ke

n ◦ p ◦sva

s ◦ \p ◦ra ma

◦ ◦ d ◦na

n ◦ p ◦n da

m ◦ g / pbhai

g ◦ r ◦ra

∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦

vam

s ◦ s ◦na tva

/ s ◦ s ssrı gu ru

s∼∼n s ◦

ca ra n. am/ g ◦ r ◦k r tva

s / r s∼∼n

na ma

∼∼n

∼∼n / s ◦

sma ra n. a m

p ◦ s ◦ji tva

n ◦ d ◦mo ha

p / d p mva ra n. a m

∼∼g ◦ m ◦

ma tva/ d p ◦ mta de ka

\g r g msa ra n. a m

(manasa)

z z z z z z z z

54

Page 57: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

20 tyagarajayogavaibhavam

kırtanam 20. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — anandabhairavi s g r g m p d p s n s s n d p m g r s mel.am 22 rupaka tal.am

0 I O I

pallavi

s ◦ ◦ ◦tya

s ◦ m p ◦ga ra

◦ ◦ p ◦ja

/ g r / g syo

.s ◦ / r sga vai

/ r n∼∼n ◦

bha

s \n∼∼n ◦

vamn s ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦

sa

∼∼n s \p ◦

dam ◦ \g ◦si va

r ◦ s∼∼n.

m

s ◦ ◦ ◦tya

s ◦ m p ◦ga ra

◦ ◦ ∼∼m ◦ja

/ g r / g syo

s ◦ / r sga vai

/ r n∼∼n ◦

bha

n d ∼∼n s ··

va m◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦

sa

∼∼n s \p ◦

dam ◦ \g ◦sra ya

r ◦ ∼∼g m

mi

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦

tyam ◦ m gga ra

∼∼r g r ◦

jar s s \n.

yo

∼∼n. ◦ ∼∼

n. sga vai

∼∼n. ◦ m ◦

bha

\g ◦ r ◦va m

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦

sa

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦da

\g ◦ r ◦sra ya

◦ ◦ s∼∼n.

mi

s ◦ g ◦tya

r ◦ ∼∼g ◦

ga ra◦ ◦ m ◦

jap ◦ ◦ ◦

yod p m ◦

ga vai\g ◦ / p m

bha

g ◦ r ◦va m

g ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ m ga ga

r g r n.ra ja yo

s n. / g rga vai

n. s ◦ ◦bha vam

∼∼g ◦ r gra ja yo

◦ m p ◦ga vai

g m ◦ ◦bha vam

p ◦ s dyo ga vai

n d p ◦bha vam

◦ ◦ ◦ pvai

d p m \gbha va m

g ◦ ◦ p mbha

\∼∼g r g m

va m va m

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦

tyam ◦ m gga ra

∼∼r g r ◦

ja

s ◦ ◦ n.yo

n. ◦ n. sga vai

\n ◦ m ◦bha

\g ◦ / r ◦va m

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

∼∼r / g ◦ ◦m

\s ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

55

Page 58: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

caran. am

p ◦ ◦ ◦na

m ◦ \g ◦ga ra

g ◦ m / dja

p ◦ m ◦vi nu

g ◦ r ◦ta pa

∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦

dam

m ◦ ◦ ◦na

g ◦ g rda bi n

r ◦ s∼∼n.

dus ◦ / mg ◦

ka lar ◦ g ◦

spam ◦ ◦ ◦

dam

p ◦ ◦ ◦yo

s ◦ s ngi ra

∼∼n ◦ s ◦

jam ◦ g ◦vi di

r ◦ n ◦ta pa

sdam

n ◦ d ◦yu ga

p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

/ d p p / ddbho

m ◦ \g ◦ga mo

◦ ◦ m / pks.a

m g r spra da m

s ◦ ◦ ◦yo

s ◦ mp ◦ga ru

◦ ◦ p ◦d. a

/ n ◦ ◦ ◦na

s ◦ / m ◦ma ru

◦ ◦ g mpa

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦vi

∼∼r g r ◦

sva sr◦ ◦ s ◦

s.t.ya\n ◦ ∼∼

n ◦di

s ◦ r gka ra

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

n. am

m ◦ g ◦yu ga

r g r ◦pa ri

∼∼n s n ◦vr

/ g ◦ r ◦tya

s ◦ m ◦bda ma

◦ ◦ \s ◦sa

∼∼r g r ◦

di nas ◦ \n ◦

gha t.i

∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦ka

∼∼n s ◦ ∼∼

ndya

/ g ◦ r ◦va ra

sn ◦ ◦ ◦n. am

/ g ◦ g rsrı gu ru

r s p sgu ha gu rum

◦ n ◦ dsa cci

p ◦ \m / pda na n

m \g ◦ rda bhai ra

/ g ◦ m ◦vı sam

s s s ◦si va sa

p ◦ p p/ktya di sa

g r s ◦ka la ta

ns ◦ n d.tva sva ru

◦ / d p mpa pra

\g r s n.ka sa m

s ◦ m gsam pra ka

n s ◦ / nsam sva

d ◦ / d pru pa

m g r spra ka sam

◦ s ◦ sta tva

◦ n d ◦sva ru

d p m gpa pra ka

r s ◦ psam sa

/ g r s ◦ka la ta

s ◦ n dtva sva ru

◦ / d p mpa pra

/ g r s ◦ka sam

s s s ◦si va sa

s ◦ s sktya di sa

/ g r s ◦ka la ta

s ◦ n dtva sva ru

◦ / d p mpa pra

g r s∼∼n.

ka sam

(tyaga)

z z z z z z z z

56

Page 59: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

21 balagopala

kırtanam 21. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — bhairavi s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s mel.am 20 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

s ◦ / g ◦ba

r ◦ ∼∼g ◦

la go/ p m ◦ / m p ◦

pa◦ ◦ d ◦

lap ◦ ◦ dpa

/ n n d pla ya

m ·· d p m gsu

r ◦ ∼∼r g s

ma m

s∼∼n. n. s / m g

bar g ◦ / p mla go

/ m p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

◦ ◦ d ◦la

p ◦ ◦ dpa

d n / s n d pla ya

m ·· d p m gsu

g r / g sma m

n. ◦ n. · · sbha

d. ◦ / n. ◦kta va

s ◦ r ◦tsa

/ r / g s ◦la kr

s g r gpa

m p m∼∼g m

ja la\g ◦ r ◦

dhe◦ ◦ g r

ha re

s n. ·· s d. ◦bha

∼∼n. ◦ s ◦

kta var ◦ / r / g

tsa las ◦ s g

kr par g

∼∼m p

∼∼m p d p

∼∼m g m p

ja la\m g r ◦dhe

s ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

d∼∼n

∼∼◦ ◦ ◦nı

∼∼n ◦ n dla nı

∼∼n s · n n d

rap · · / n d

∼∼m

da sap ◦ ◦ ◦rı

d ◦ /∼∼n ◦

ra dhı◦ ◦ s r · ·

ras

∼∼n s ◦

ta ra

◦ ◦ ∼∼n ◦nı

∼∼n ◦ d nla nı

s r s n dra

p · · / n d∼∼m

da sap ◦ ◦ ◦rı

d ◦ /∼∼n ◦

ra dhi◦ ◦ s r · ·

ras

∼∼n s ◦

ta ra

◦ ◦ ∼∼n snı

/ g g r ◦ra ja

∼∼n s \n rka ra

s n◦ d ◦ni ru

p · · n∼∼p d

pa ma\m ◦ p ◦

nand ◦ ∼∼

n ◦da

s ◦ s ◦ka ra

\∼∼n ◦ ◦ / r

lı las n ◦ d ◦ya go

∼∼p d ◦ npa ve s.a

d∼∼n s r

dha ra mu rar / g r sl.ı dha ra

/ n n d psrı dha ra

m · · / n d pda mo

∼∼m p m g r sda ra va ra

(bala)

caran. am∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦ca

n s ◦ ◦ ◦n. u

r ◦ / g rra ma

/ g g r ◦l la

s ◦ / s / r n.ha ra

d. ◦ ∼∼n. s

n. a ni/ g g r ◦pu n. a

s ◦ r ◦ta ra

\∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

can s ◦ ◦ ◦n. u

r ◦ / g rra ma

/ g g r ◦l la

s ◦ / s / r n.ha ra

d. ◦ ∼∼n. s

n. a ni/ g g r ◦pu n. a

s ◦ r ◦ta ra

57

Page 60: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

/ g ◦ r ◦ca ra

∼∼g ◦ / p

∼∼m ◦

n. a nip ◦ d ◦ha ta

p ◦ p ◦sa ka

\∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦

t.a/ n ◦ n ◦su ra

d ◦ / n dmu ra

d ◦ p ◦ha ra

\∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦

mam p ◦ ◦ ◦

n. id ◦ \∼∼

m ◦kya ma

p ◦ ∼∼m ◦

ku t.a/

∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

han ◦ d ◦ra va

n ◦ / s nla ya

d ◦ p ◦dha ra

p ◦ d pma

d ◦ s∼∼n

ttes r r s n

bha ku md ◦ p ◦

bhap / s ◦ n

bhe

∼∼n /s n d \∼∼

mda na

p ◦ d ◦pa t.u

/s∼∼n ◦ s ◦ta ra

\p ◦ ◦ ◦a

g ◦ / n ◦n. a va

◦ ◦ s ◦di

r ◦ / g ◦vi ja

s ◦ / m ◦ya ma

◦ ◦ r gna

s ◦ ◦ ◦sa

/ g ◦ r ◦ka ra

n ◦ s ◦a pa

r ◦ n ◦ha ta

r ◦ ◦ ◦kam

n∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦

sa

∼∼n ◦ / s nsu ra

d ◦ p ◦na ta

∼∼m p · m g ◦

bhur ◦ s ◦

su ra

s ◦ / g rd ro n. a ka

◦ g m pr n. a dhu

/ n n d pr yo dha na

◦ / d∼∼m p

di ha rap d p \rd rau pa dı

g∼∼m ◦ m

ma na\s ◦ g r

sam rag

∼∼m p d

ks.a n. a ka ra

/s∼∼n

∼∼◦ s rvai n. i ka

g g r sga ya ka

n / g r sgu ru gu ha

/ n d∼∼n s

nu ta pu ra\n ◦ /

∼∼r ∼∼

s nvai ri vi

d p∼∼m p

hi ta gos n d p ∼∼

m ppi ka ma

m g ◦ r sno ha ra

(bala)

z z z z z z z z

58

Page 61: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

22 pahimam ratnacalanayala

kırtanam 22. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — mukhari s r m p d s s n d p m g r s mel.am 20 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

p ◦ ◦ / npa

d p ∼∼m p d p

hi ma

∼∼p. m. g. r. ◦

ms \∼∼

n. n. d d.ra

∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦

tnar ◦ m ◦

ca lap ◦ ◦ ∼∼

mna

/ n d∼∼n ◦

ya ka

d p∼∼d s · ·

bha/ n s n d pkta ja

p m g r ◦na su

\s n. n. d. d.bha

s. r / p mpra da

\g ◦ r ◦ya

∼∼r g \s ◦

ka◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

p ◦ d n · ·mo

d ◦ ∼∼p ◦

ha da◦ ◦ m \g

rag r r m ◦

l.ap ◦ ◦ ◦ke

p∼∼n n d d

sı/ s ◦ s ◦va ra

s ◦ s ◦dha va

s ◦ ∼∼r g · ·

mur ◦ s \n

kti prad ◦p · · nda na

n d ◦ \m ◦ta

p ◦ / n ◦vi riñ

◦ ◦ n d dci

d ◦ ◦ sma

s ◦ s ◦dha va

n d s rro hi n. ı

◦ / m \g rsa ra vi

r r s \nva h ni na

d p d rya na bha va

s ◦ s n nro ga ha

d p / n dra n. a ni pu

p m g∼∼r

n. a ta ra ca/ g s

∼∼r m

ra n. a si va

(pahi)

caran. am

◦ ◦ r ◦sa d

p · · m m g ◦yo

r ◦ ◦ ◦ja

∼∼g r · · g r · / gta

s ◦ r ◦di pa

m ◦ m ◦ñ ca

∼∼m ◦ ∼∼

g mmu kha

\g ◦ r ◦ri

◦ ◦ r ◦s.a

∼∼p m ◦ ◦ ◦d. va

p ◦ / n drga ra

/ n d∼∼n ◦

hi tad ◦ / s nhr

n d ◦ ◦ pt sa m

∼∼m p ∼∼

mp dca

m p ◦ ◦ ◦ra

◦ ◦ p ◦vi

p∼∼m p ◦

dyod ◦ p ◦da ya

p \m∼∼m ◦

vi ya/ d p / d dda

m p ◦ ◦ ◦di

∼∼m p m g ◦

pra pa ñr ◦ s ◦

ca

/ r n. n. n. d.vi ka

◦ ◦ s ◦lpa

◦ ◦ r ◦tı

∼∼r g s ◦

tar ◦ m ◦ta

p / n d ptva vi

∼∼m p ∼∼

m p / d pca

p m g r ◦ra

s ◦ s ◦vi

s ◦ ◦ ◦dya

/ n d / n dtma ka

/∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

srıd ◦ / s nca

n d ◦ ◦ pkra

∼∼m p ∼∼

m p dka

m p ◦ ◦ ◦ra

59

Page 62: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

\∼∼m ◦ p ◦

vi ci◦ ◦ s ◦

tra/ s n d ◦na va

\m ◦ ◦ ◦ra

m ◦ / n ◦tna gi

n ◦ n d dri vi

/ s ◦ ◦ ◦ha

◦ ◦ s ◦ra

◦ ◦ d ◦ga

s ◦ ◦ ◦dya

r ◦ / g rnu vi

/ g g r ◦d dha

s ◦ ◦ ◦pa

d / n n d ◦d ya

p ◦ \∼∼m ◦

di vip ◦ d r

nu ta

∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦

gan◦ ◦ d / n n ◦

gad ◦ p ◦

dhap m p / nra

d ◦ p ◦ga ma

∼∼m p · m \g ◦sa

r ◦ r / gra

\s ◦ ◦ ◦

s ◦ s ◦a d ya

m p ◦ ◦ pp ya rya

m g ◦ r∼∼m

va m sa ja◦ p

∼∼n ◦

ta tud s ◦ r

rya ja tis / r s n ◦ dbhr ta kha

p m p dn. d. a ka

s ◦ r ◦ve rı

m ◦ \g ◦na dyo

r s ◦ \nda ka bhi

d p / d ms.i k ta

p d s ssa rı ra

p ◦ / n da di gu

p m g rru gu ha ku

\s ◦ s mma ra ma

r∼∼m p / nra ha ra

d ppa

z z z z z z z z

60

Page 63: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

23 srı varalaks.mi namastubhyam

kırtanam 23. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — srı s r m p n s s n p d n p m r g r s mel.am 22 rupaka tal.am

O I O I

pallavi

r ◦ ◦ ◦srı

/ g ◦ r ◦va ra

s ◦ ◦ ◦la

∼∼n. s

∼∼n. ◦

ks. mi◦ ◦ p. ◦

nap.

∼∼m. p. ◦

ma

/ s∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

stus

∼∼n. s ◦

bh ya m◦ ◦ r ◦

var s

∼∼n. s

su

∼∼n. ◦ ∼∼

r spra

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

de

∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

srıs ◦ ◦ ◦sa

∼∼r ◦ m ◦ra sa

p ◦ /∼∼n. ◦

pa de◦ ◦ ∼∼

p ◦ra

s ◦ ∼∼n ◦

sa pa

s ◦ ◦ ◦de

s ◦ n. ◦sa pa

p ◦ ◦ ◦de

p ◦ m ◦pa de

◦ ◦ r ◦pa

g r r sde

r ◦ ◦ ◦srı

/ g ◦ r ◦va ra

s ◦ ◦ ◦la

\∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

ks.mi◦ ◦ p. ◦

nap.

∼∼m. p. ◦

ma

/∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

stu/ s ◦ ◦ ◦

bh yam◦ ◦ r ◦

va

∼∼n. s \∼∼

n. ◦su

◦ ◦ r spra

r ◦ ◦ ◦de

n. ◦ s ◦srı sa

r m p nra sa pa de

◦ p s∼∼n

ra sa pas ◦ / s n

de sa pap ◦ p mde pa de

◦ ∼∼r g r s

pa de

r ◦ ◦ ◦srı

/ g ◦ r ◦va ra

s ◦ ◦ ◦la

∼∼n. s

∼∼n. ◦

ks. mi◦ ◦ p. ◦

nap.

∼∼m. p. ◦

ma

s∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

stus

∼∼n. s ◦

bh yam◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

p ◦ ◦ ◦bha

/ n p m ◦va ja

/ p m r ◦ja na

r ◦ ◦ ◦ka

r ◦ ◦ ◦pra

/ g r s ◦n. a

∼∼n. ◦ ∼∼

n. ◦va

∼∼n. ◦ s

∼∼n.

lla bhes ◦ r ◦

sur s

∼∼n. s

var ◦ ◦ ◦

rn. ar ◦ ◦ ◦

bhe

61

Page 64: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

p. ◦ / g ◦bha

r ◦ s ◦nu ko

◦ ◦ / n ◦t.i

p ◦ / p n ◦sa ma

\m ◦ / m p ◦na

\r ◦ / p mpra

/ m p ◦ ◦ ◦bhe

◦ ◦ ∼∼n ◦

bha◦ ◦ p ◦

kta

∼∼n s n ◦su la

n s ◦ ◦ ◦bhe

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

s∼∼n / g r

se va kas n p ◦ja na pa

∼∼n s r ◦li nyai

s / r n ssri ta pa n

p / n m pka ja ma

r / m m p ◦li nyai

r ◦ ∼∼m p

ke va la

∼∼n s r / g

gu n. a sar s n ◦li nyai

p ◦ d / nke sa va

p ◦ m ◦hr t khe

r g r∼∼s

li nyai(srı)

caran. am

p ◦ ◦ ◦sra

/ n ◦ ∼∼n ◦

va n. ap ◦ n ◦

paup ◦ p n

rn. a mı\m ◦ ◦ ◦ ∼∼

m p \r ◦pu

r ◦ ◦ ◦rva

r ◦ g rstha su

◦ ◦ s ◦kra

s n.∼∼n. ◦

va/ s ◦ ◦ ◦re

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

n. ◦ ◦ ◦ca

s ◦ r ◦ru ma

r ◦ ◦ ◦tı

◦ ◦ g ◦pra

∼∼r ◦ s ◦

bhr tis ◦ ◦ ◦

bhih

r ◦ ◦ ◦pu

m ◦ r ◦ji ta

/ p m ◦ m ◦ m p◦ ◦ ◦ka

p ◦ ◦ ◦re

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

m ◦ ◦ ◦de

p ◦ ◦ ◦va

∼∼n ◦ s ◦di gu

r ◦ / g ◦ru gu

r ◦ s ◦ha sa

n ◦ ◦ ◦ma

s / g r / grpi ta

s ◦ ∼∼n s

ma n. i

∼∼n ◦ p ◦

ma ya/

∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

ha/ s ◦ ◦ ◦re

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

r ◦ ◦ ◦dı

◦ ◦ r ◦na

s ◦ n ◦ja na

p ◦ ◦ ◦sam

/ n ◦ p ◦ra

p ◦ m ◦ks.a n. a

r ◦ m ◦ni pu

p ◦ / s nn. a ka

p ◦ m ◦na ka

r ◦ g ◦dha

g r r ◦re

s ◦ ◦ ◦

p ◦ m rbha va na

◦ g / r sbhe da

r∼∼m p ◦

ca tu rep ◦ / n \p

bha ra tı◦ \∼∼

m ◦ psa nnu

s∼∼n s ◦

ta va re

∼∼n ◦ s ◦

kai var / g r s

lya vi ta ran

∼∼p r ◦

n. a pa res ◦ n p

kan ks.i tas n p ◦ m

pha la prar

∼∼g r s

da ka re(srı)

z z z z z z z z

62

Page 65: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

24 mamava pat.t.abhirama

kırtanam 24. arohan. am avarohan. am misra jatiragam — man. irangu s r m p n s s n p m g r s mel.am 22 eka tal.am

I I I I

pallavi

s \∼∼n. ◦ ◦

mas ◦ r ◦

ma var ◦ ◦

pa/ g r r s

t. t.a bhi\∼∼

n. ◦ ◦ra

/ r ◦ s ◦ma

∼∼n s n p. ◦ m. ◦

ja ya

p. ◦ ◦ma

/ n. ◦ s ◦ru ti

∼∼r ◦ ◦

sa/ g r r sn nu ta

∼∼n. ◦ ◦

nas

∼∼n. s ◦

ma n◦ ◦ ◦ / g r / r s

ra ma

\∼∼n. ◦ ◦

mas ◦ r ◦

ma var ◦ ◦

pa/ g r r s

t. t.a bhi\n. ◦ ◦ra

/ r ◦ s ◦ma

∼∼n. s n. p. ◦ m. ◦

ja ya

p. ◦ ◦ma

/∼∼n. ◦ s ◦

ru tir ◦ ◦

sa/ g r r sn nu ta

∼∼n. ◦ ◦

nas n. s ◦

ma n◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

p ◦ ◦ko

p p / n pma l.a dha ra

m p mpa

/ g r s rlla va pa da

\n. ◦ ◦ko

∼∼n. s r r

da n. d. ar ◦ ◦ra

g r r ◦ma gha na

\n. ◦ ◦sya

r r r ◦ma l.a vi

p p ◦g ra ha

m g r sbja na ya na

∼∼p ◦ ◦

sam/ n p p mpu r n. a

p ◦ ◦ka

/∼∼n ◦ s n

ma ra ghu

p ◦ / nra ma

p ◦ / n pka l ya

m g rn. a ra

r g r s \ma ra ma

«(mamava)

caran. am

r ◦ ◦cha

p ◦ p ◦tra ca

n p ◦ma ra

m p m / nka ra

p m ◦dhr ta

\g ◦ r ◦bha ra

∼∼n. s ◦ta la

r ◦ r ◦ks.ma n. a

\∼∼n. ◦ ◦

sar ◦ s

∼∼n.

tru gh na vir ◦ ◦

bhır r r s

s.a n. a sup ◦ ◦

grıp ◦ / n pva pra mu

m p p mkha di

g r r sse vi ta

p. ◦ ◦a

r ◦ r ◦tri va

r ◦ ◦si

g r r ss. t.a d ya

r ◦ ◦nu

m ◦ m ◦gra ha

p ◦ ppa tra

p / n p mda sa ra tha

63

Page 66: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

n s ◦ npu tra

p / n p mma n. i ra n

p p mga va

g r s ◦lya la n

∼∼n. r skr ta na

r \n. ◦ sva ra tna

p ◦ ◦man.

m g r sd. a pe vi

s ◦ sci tra

p p p pma n. i ma ya

p ◦ / nsi m ha

p \∼∼m p

∼∼m ◦

sa ne

∼∼p / n psı ta

/ p m g rya sa ha

s ◦ ◦sam

p. r p. / rsthi ta su ca

r ◦ rri tra

/ p m g rpa ra ma pa

s ◦ svi tra

p n p∼∼m

gu ru gu hap ◦ p

mi t rap g r rpa n ka ja

s ◦ nmi tra

∼∼n ◦ n nva m sa su

∼∼n ◦ n

dha m bun p ◦ m

dhi ca n drap ◦ s

me din p ◦ / n p

nı pam g rla ra

r g r s \ma ca n dra

«(mamava)

z z z z z z z z

64

Page 67: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

25 dharmasamvardhani

kırtanam 25. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — madhyamavati s r m p n s s n p m r s mel.am 22 rupaka tal.am

O I O I

pallavi

r ◦ ◦ ◦dha

r ◦ ∼∼r ◦

rma sam◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ r ◦ ◦ ◦

va/ p m r ◦

rdha ni◦ ◦ s ◦

r ◦ s ◦da nu

r ◦ s ◦ja sa

◦ ◦ n. ◦m

s ◦ ∼∼n. ◦

mar s

∼∼r ◦

rda ni◦ ◦ s ◦

n ◦ \p. ◦dha ra

◦ ◦ ∼∼n. ◦

dhas ◦ ◦ ◦ra

∼∼r m \r ◦

tma je◦ ◦ ∼∼

m ◦a

p ◦ ◦ ◦je

n ◦ s ◦da ya

s n / s nya

p ◦ m ◦ma m

r m p / npa

p m r mhi pa

/ p m r shi

r ◦ ◦ ◦dha

r ◦ ∼∼r ◦

rma sam◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ r ◦ ◦ ◦

va/ p m r ◦

rdha ni◦ ◦ s ◦

anupallavi

◦ ◦ ∼∼r ◦ni

m ◦ m ◦rma la

∼∼r ◦ m ◦

hr dap ◦ ∼∼

p m ◦ya ni

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦va

p ◦ p ◦si ni

◦ ◦ ∼∼m ◦ni

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦

tya/

∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

nan\p ◦ n ◦da vi

/ s ◦ ◦ ◦la

s ◦ s ◦si ni

◦ ◦ n ◦ka

∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

rmas ◦ r / m

jñar ◦ s ◦

na vin ◦ p ◦

dha

∼∼n ◦ s ◦yi ni

s n s r · ·ka n

s ◦ n ◦ks.i ta

p ◦ ∼∼n s

rthan ◦ p m

pram r / p mda

r ◦ s ◦yi ni

(dharma)

caran. am

◦ ◦ ∼∼r ◦

mar ◦ r ◦

dha var ◦ p ◦

so

∼∼m ◦ p ◦da ri

m r / p msun

r ◦ s ◦da ri

65

Page 68: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

◦ ◦ ∼∼n. s

mar ◦ s ◦

dhya ma◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ∼∼

n. ◦ p. ◦va ti

∼∼n. ◦ s ◦sa n

r ◦ r ◦ka ri

◦ ◦ r ◦ma

m ◦ r ◦dhu

m ◦ p ◦rya va

◦ ◦ p ◦gvi

m p n p njh rm

p ◦ m ◦bhi n. i

p ◦ ∼∼n. s ◦

ma ha◦ ◦ s n

dep ◦ m ◦

var ◦ m p

ku t.u m\r ◦ r / m

bir ◦ s ◦ni

◦ ◦ r ◦sa

m ◦ ∼∼r ◦

dhu jam ◦ p ◦na ci

◦ ◦ p ◦tta

m ◦ p / nrañ

p ◦ m ◦ja ni

◦ ◦ ∼∼m ◦sa

p ◦ / p ◦sva ta

/∼∼n ◦ ∼∼

n ◦gu ru

\∼∼m ◦ p ◦

gu ha

∼∼n ◦ ∼∼

n ◦ja na

s ◦ ◦ ◦ni

◦ ◦ \n ◦bo

∼∼n ◦ s ◦

dha rur / m r ◦

pis ◦ n ◦n. i ni

\p ◦ ◦ ◦rañ

∼∼n ◦ s ◦ja ni

r ◦ s ◦bhu va

n ◦ p ◦ne

n ◦ / s nsi du

p ◦ m ◦ri ta

m r / p mbha ñ

r ◦ s ◦ja ni

r ◦ m∼∼r

pa da jam ◦ p

∼∼m

vi sva vip ◦ p m \la si ni

m ◦ p ppañ ca na

/∼∼n ◦ p n

dı sos ◦ s sl la si ni

n ◦ s rve da sa

/ m r s ◦s tra vi

n p∼∼n s

s va si nir s n pvi dhi ha ri

s n p ◦ mha ra pra

r / m r ska si ni

(dharma)

z z z z z z z z

66

Page 69: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

26 tyagarajadanyam

kırtanam 26. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — darbar S r g m p d n s n d p m G r s mel.am 22 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

r ◦ ∼∼r / g

tyar s ◦ s ◦

ga ra/ r r n. s ◦ d. n. n. d. d.

ja◦ ◦ / s

∼∼n.

dan s ◦ ◦ ◦

nya m◦ ◦ r p

nap m r /

∼∼g ◦

ja

∼∼g m \r ◦

ne◦ ◦ r s

gu rur

∼∼n. ◦ s

gu ha dis / d ◦ d

sa ma s ta

∼∼n s

∼∼n r

de va tas · · r n s

sv ap · · / n m p

ru pim r p m r s

∼∼n. d

n. a ssrı

r ◦ ∼∼r g

tyar s ◦ s ◦

ga ra/ r r n. s ◦ d. n. n. d. d.

ja◦ ◦ / s

∼∼n.

das ◦ ◦ ◦

nya m◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ c ◦ ◦

anupallavi

p ◦ ◦ ◦ra

\r ◦ ◦ ◦ga

r / m m p ◦di v r

◦ ◦ d ◦tti

p ◦ d / rra hi

s d / s dta

d p / d psva

/ r ◦ s ◦nu

r ◦ ◦ ◦bho

s r g r /∼∼g ◦

ga

∼∼g m r ◦

na ns ◦ ◦ ◦

dar s d d · · ss phu

d ◦ \m ◦r tti vi

d · · / n d nse

∼∼d n s ◦ ◦

s.a t

r ◦ s ◦bhu ga n

s∼∼s r n

∼∼n

dha va ha

∼∼n s d p rva h ni ja

/ g / m m p dla ga ga na

\m m p dpu s. pa va

∼∼n s / r s n d

dya jvad p m

∼∼p /d p

ma ya mum r p m r s

∼∼n. s

r te s srı

(tyaga)

caran. am

◦ ◦ s ◦sa

p ◦ \∼∼m ◦

tva rap ◦ ◦ ◦ja

d ◦∼∼d n

s ta mop ◦ d p

gum p ∼∼

m p / d pn. a

m r∼∼g ◦

∼∼g m r ◦

ta

◦ ◦ s rsa

r p m r∼∼g

tya

∼∼g m r ◦

jñas ◦ ◦ / g

nar s d. / n. d. ··

nand. ◦ d. p.

da rup m r

∼∼g ◦pi

∼∼g m r ◦

n. o

◦ ◦ s ◦d vi

m p ◦ ◦ ◦t va

∼∼m ◦ m d ◦di bhe

◦ ◦ d ◦da

p d n d∼∼n ◦

va/ s d \m ◦

r dha nap ◦ p / dpa ra

p m ◦ ∼∼m p

ma

m r∼∼g ◦

d vai

∼∼g m r ◦

ta◦ ◦ s ◦

s van d ·· n d · n

tmap ·· /

∼∼d m p

nan\r ◦ r m pda ru

\r ◦ ∼∼m ◦pi

/ d p m p ◦n. o

67

Page 70: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦tri

\m ◦ p ◦tva pa

\r ◦ ◦ ◦ri

/ g ◦ ◦ ◦cche

∼∼g m r ◦

da

∼∼m p / n d d pra

∼∼m p

∼∼m ◦ p ◦ d ◦

hi tya

∼∼n s

∼∼n s r

trair s

∼∼n s d ◦

pa dap d p p

∼∼m

pa rad ◦ ◦ ◦

map ◦ d n ··d vai

s d ◦ d pta ru

r s s∼∼n ◦pi

s ◦ ◦ ◦n. o

◦ ◦ ∼∼n sta

r ◦ ◦ pt vam

m r g∼∼g m

pa dar ◦ s ◦

rthas g r r s

∼∼n

sos d p ◦

dha nap / n d d p

∼∼m

sep

∼∼m p d

s.i ta

p m p m p dta

∼∼n s r ◦t pa da

s r s∼∼n s

lap / d p

∼∼m p

k s.yam r / p mr tha

r s∼∼n / s d. p.

s va rup m r /

∼∼g ◦

pi

∼∼g m \r ◦

n. o

s r ◦ sta t va sa

∼∼n. ◦ d. p.

ma s. t.i/ g ◦ r / nv ya s.t.i ru

d p ∼∼m p d p

pa la ya/ d m \∼∼

r mta ra ka

◦ p ◦ db ra h ma

/∼∼n ◦ ◦ / s

ru pa

∼∼n r s ◦

ta m no

∼∼n s r / pta t va m

∼∼m r · g r ss va ti ri

◦ / r s n dk ta t ma

p d ∼∼n s r

nor s s d p ptsa k ta

g r r s sna ma ru

r g m p d n s ppa tma

/∼∼g ◦ r s

∼∼r s

na s srı

(tyaga)

z z z z z z z z

68

Page 71: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

27 ranganayakam

kırtanam 27. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — nayaki s r m p d n d p s s n s d p m r g r s mel.am 22 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

◦ ◦ r ◦ran

/ p m / p rga na

/ g r∼∼g ◦ya

∼∼g m r ◦ ◦

ka ms ◦ ∼∼

n. sm bha

\∼∼n. ◦ r s

var ◦ ◦ ◦

yer s

∼∼n. s

srı

r s r ◦ran

/ p m ∼∼m p / d p

ga nap m r /

∼∼g ◦

ya

∼∼g m r ◦ ◦

ka ms ◦ ∼∼

n. sbha

∼∼n. ◦ r s

var ◦ ◦ ◦

yer s

∼∼n. s

srı

r s r ◦ran

m ◦ p d /∼∼n

ga nad p m r /

∼∼g ◦

ya

∼∼g m r ◦ ◦

ka ms ◦ ∼∼

n. sbha

∼∼n. ◦ r s

var ◦ ◦ ◦

yer s

∼∼n. s

srı

r s r∼∼g

ran

∼∼m p d ◦

gad p p / rna

s r∼∼n s

ya kıp ◦ ∼∼

m psa

∼∼m p d pme

m r p m rtam

◦ / g r s

∼∼n. / s r ◦

srı ran/ p m / p rga na

/ g r∼∼g ◦ya

∼∼g m r ◦ ◦

ka ms ◦ ∼∼

n sbha

∼∼n. ◦ r s

var ◦ ◦ ◦

yes ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

◦ ◦ s ◦a n

s ◦ s ◦ga ja

r s∼∼n s

tad / n p / dta ma

m p \r mna n

◦ p d rta ma

d /∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

tıs ◦ ◦ ◦

tam

∼∼n s

∼∼n s

a je

∼∼n s r s ◦

n dr a◦ ◦

∼∼s rd ya

s d /∼∼n ◦

ma ra

∼∼n ◦ ∼∼

n snu ta m

d ◦ p ◦sa

/ d p / d∼∼m

ta ta mp ◦ d / n

u

p / d m pt tun ga vi

r / g ◦ rha n ga

∼∼s r ◦ s

tu ran ga m◦ ∼∼

m p ◦kr pa

m p ◦ r spa n ga m

◦ p / d mra ma

p r /∼∼g ◦

nta ranr s

∼∼n. s

ga m srır s

caran. am

◦ ◦ p∼∼m

pra n. ap ◦ ◦ ◦va

r ◦ /∼∼g ◦

kar ◦ s

∼∼n.

rar ◦ ◦ ◦

dis

∼∼n. / r s

vya vir ◦ ◦ ◦

man s ◦ ◦ ◦

na m

◦ ◦ p mpra n. a

p ◦ ◦ ◦va

p m r /∼∼g ◦

kar ◦ s

∼∼n.

rar ◦ ◦ ◦

dis

∼∼n. r s

vya vir ◦ ◦ ◦

mas ◦ ◦ ◦

nam

69

Page 72: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

◦ ◦ p. ◦pra

r ◦ ◦ ◦hla

r s∼∼n. ◦ ◦

das ◦ / n pdi bha

p / n p m r mkta

r ◦ m ◦bhi

p ◦ p m ◦ma

p ◦ ◦ ◦nam

◦ ◦ g r /∼∼g

ga n. a◦ r s ◦

pa tid ◦ \m ◦sa ma

◦ ◦ p ◦na

r ◦ m ◦vi

m r ∼∼m p · ·

s.vam r /

∼∼g ◦

kser ◦ s ◦

na m

◦ ◦ r∼∼g

ga ja◦ ∼∼

m p ◦tu ra

d ◦ p ◦ga pa

n d d / nda

p ◦ p m rdi se

s r / p m r / g g n sna m

r ◦ s ◦di na

p ◦ ∼∼m ◦

ma n. id ◦ p ◦

ku la/ n ◦ d ◦bha va

p ◦ ◦ ◦ra

∼∼m ◦ d ◦

gha va◦ ◦ /

∼∼n ◦

ra◦ ◦ ∼∼

n ◦dha

∼∼n s d ◦na m

◦ ◦ p ◦ma

p ◦ ∼∼m ◦

ma kad ◦ d ◦vi de

◦ ◦ d ◦ha

/∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

mu

∼∼n ◦ s ◦k ti sa

◦ ◦ ∼∼n ◦

dhas ◦ ◦ ◦

nam

d / r s ◦ma n. i

/ r n∼∼n ◦

ma ya/ s ◦ d msa da

d p d ◦na m

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ / n ◦ ∼∼n ◦

sa sis ◦ ∼∼

n ◦va da

s ◦ ◦ ◦nam

◦ ◦ ∼∼p d

pha n. i◦ ∼∼

p r ◦pa ti

s ◦ s rsa ya

s∼∼n s ◦

na m/ p ◦ ∼∼

m ppa

p m / d pd ma

m r /∼∼g ◦

na yar ◦ s / g

nam a

r∼∼s r

∼∼n.

ga n. i ta sus s / n n

gu n. a ga n. ad p d \mna ta vi bhı

◦ d d ◦s.a n. am

∼∼n s

∼∼n r

gha na ta rar s s d m

kau s tu bhap d

∼∼n s

ma n. i vi bhu◦ ∼∼

n s ◦s.a n. a m

p d∼∼n s

gu n. i ja nar r /

∼∼g ◦

kr ta ver s / r /

∼∼d

∼∼n

da pa ra◦ s

∼∼n r

ya n. a ms / r

∼∼n / s

gu ru gu had / n p / d

mu di ta nam / p r / g

ra yar s

∼∼n ◦

n. a m srı(ran)

z z z z z z z z

70

Page 73: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

28 ısanadisivakaramañce

kırtanam 28. arohan. am avarohan. am tisra jatiragam — sahana s r g m p m d n s n n d p m g g R g r s mel.am 28 eka tal.am

O I O I

pallavi

r ◦ ◦ ◦ı

p ◦ ◦ ◦sa

p m ◦ p m ◦na

d p ◦ m ◦di si

m g ◦ m g ◦va

m r ◦ ◦ ◦ka

g ◦ r ◦ra

s ◦ ∼∼n. ◦

ma ñs ◦ ◦ ◦ce

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦ r ◦si va

s ◦ ◦ ◦ka

s ◦ ◦ ◦me

∼∼n ◦ s ◦

sva ra\r ◦ ◦ ◦va

g ◦ ∼∼m p ·· d

ma n

∼∼p m ◦ ◦ ◦ka

∼∼g ◦ m ◦s te

g ◦ r ◦na ma

g ◦ r ◦ste

g ◦ s ◦na

r g m / dma

p m g ms te

r / m g∼∼s

gau

r ◦ ◦ ◦rı

p ◦ ◦ ◦sa

p m ◦ p m ◦na

d p ◦ m ◦di si

m g ◦ m g ◦va

m r ◦ ◦ ◦ka

g ◦ r ◦ra

s ◦ ∼∼n. ◦

ma ñs ◦ ◦ ◦ce

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

r ◦ ◦ ◦srı

s ◦ ◦ ◦sa

◦ ◦∼∼d. ◦ra

r ◦ ◦ ◦da

r ◦ ◦ gsam

g ◦ ∼∼m p · ·

se

/ n ◦ d ◦vi ta

p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

∼∼p d p m ◦

r svam g ◦ m g ◦yu ga

m r ◦ ◦ ◦l.e

r g r s ◦

r ◦ ◦ gsrn

g ◦ ∼∼m p · ·

gam ◦ p ◦ra ka

∼∼g ◦ / m gle

r ◦ / g rvi na

s ◦ ◦ ◦ta

s n. ◦ s n. ◦sya

/ r ◦ s ◦ma l.a

\n. ◦ d. ◦ ∼∼n. s

∼∼n. ◦

ba gas ◦ ◦ ◦l.e

◦ ◦ s ◦du

d ◦ ◦ ◦ra

/∼∼n d / n

sap ◦ m ◦pa ha

d ◦ /∼∼n ◦

dhu rı◦ ◦ s ◦

n. ar ◦ r ◦ta ra

71

Page 74: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

s ◦ r ◦sa ra

∼∼s n ◦ n ◦si ja

/ s d \m ◦pa da

d ◦ /∼∼n ◦

yu gas ◦ ◦ ◦l.e

◦ ◦ s ◦mu

m ◦ ◦ ◦ra

m ◦∼∼m p

ri gu\g ◦

∼∼g m

ru gur ◦ ◦ ◦

ha◦ ◦ g r

di

∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦

pu

∼∼n s d ◦ji ta

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦

pu\r ◦ g ◦rn. a ka

m / d p mle

m g ◦ m g ◦sa ka

m r / g r s ◦le

p. ◦ s ◦pa san

/ n d ◦ pku se ks.u

s ◦ ∼∼n s

ka rmu kar ◦ r

∼∼g

pañ ca sum / g r sma ba n. a

∼∼n s d ◦ha ste

/∼∼n ◦ / r s

de sa ka◦ r

∼∼n ◦

la va

∼∼n s d ◦ pstu ru pa

\r ◦ g / ddi vya ca

p m m g m gkra ma

m r g r s∼∼n.

dhya s te

(ısa)

z z z z z z z z

72

Page 75: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

29 nılakan. t.ham bhajeham

kırtanam 29. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — kedaragaul.am s r m p n s s n d p m g r s mel.am 28 rupaka tal.am

O I O I

pallavi∼∼n s n ◦nı

d ◦ p ◦la ka

m ◦ g ◦n.

∼∼r ◦ g ◦

t.hamr ◦ s ◦

bha je

∼∼n. s r ◦

s ◦ ◦ ◦ham

\n. ◦ d. ◦sa ta

p. ◦ ◦ ◦tam

∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦nı

s ◦ r ◦ra ja

m ◦ g ◦sa

\r ◦ ◦ ◦na

∼∼m ◦ p ◦di nu

/∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

tams r s n ◦nı

d ◦ p d pla ka n.

m ◦ g ◦

r ◦ g ◦t.ham

r ◦ s ◦bha je

∼∼n. s r ◦ n. s ◦ ◦ ◦

ham◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦ba

m ◦ g ◦la ku

∼∼s ◦ r ◦

ca m

∼∼m · ◦ p ◦ba

∼∼m ◦ p ◦sa hi

p ◦ ◦ ◦tam

\∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦

phap ◦ / n ◦la ca

d ◦ p ◦n dra

∼∼n ◦ s ◦se

∼∼n ◦ s ◦vi tam

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

s n ◦ s n ◦sı

s n ◦ s ◦la gu

r / g r ◦ru gu

s ◦ s ◦ha pu

◦ ◦ n ◦ji

d ◦ p ◦ta m

s ◦ ◦ ◦srı

n ◦ d ◦ka dam

d ◦ p ◦ba

m ◦ g ◦va na

r ◦ / p mna

p ◦ ∼∼n ◦

tham

(nıla)

caran. am

◦ ◦ r ◦a

g ◦ r ◦ks.a ya

m p ◦ ◦ ◦ru

◦ ◦ m ◦pa

g ◦ ∼∼r ◦

khan.

g ◦ r ◦d. a

\∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

kan s ◦ ◦ ◦ve

r ◦ ◦ ◦rı

n s ◦ ◦ ◦tı

◦ ◦ n. ◦ro

d. ◦ p. ◦tta

73

Page 76: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

/∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

ras ◦ r ◦

bhi mu

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

khamr ◦ m ◦

pa ñg ◦ ∼∼

s ◦ca mu

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

kham

/ n ◦ d ◦ra

p ◦ m ◦ks.i ta

g ◦ ◦ ◦bha

g ◦ ◦ ◦kta

r ◦ / m ◦pra mu

g ◦ s ◦kham

◦ ◦ m ◦na

m ◦ ◦ ◦ks.a

g ◦ s ◦tre

r ◦ ∼∼m ◦

sa sep ◦ ∼∼

m ◦kha

p ◦ ◦ ◦ram

◦ ◦ ∼∼m ◦na

p ◦ s \nma ru

d ◦ p ◦pa

∼∼n ◦ s ◦vi ci

◦ ◦ ∼∼n ◦

tras ◦ r ◦ta ra

\∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

das ◦ r ◦

ks.a tar ◦ r ◦ra mı

/ m ◦ g ◦sva

r ◦ ◦ ◦ram

s ◦ ◦ ◦ke

s ◦ ◦ ◦da

n ◦ n ◦ra gau

d ◦ p ◦l.a

◦ ◦ m ◦pri

g ◦ r / gya ka

r ◦ s ◦ra m

r p ◦ mda ks.i n. a

g ◦ r gka sı

r∼∼m p ◦pu ram

\∼∼m ◦ p p

dan. d. i ta/ n ◦ d ◦ka ma

s n s n s ◦tri pu ram

∼∼n ◦ s ◦

da ks.a/ g r s s

dhva ra ha ram◦ n d p

ha ra m/ s s ◦ nda ya ka

d p m gra m ka ma

r∼∼m p

∼∼n

la ka ra m

(nıla)

z z z z z z z z

74

Page 77: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

30 srı guruguha tarayasu

kırtanam 30. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — devakriya s r m p d s s d p m r s mel.am 28 rupaka tal.am

O I O I

pallavi

s ◦ ◦ ◦srı

d ◦ p ◦gu ru

m ◦ d ◦gu ha

p ◦ ◦ ◦ta

m ◦ r ◦ra ya

◦ ◦ ∼∼s ◦

su

r ◦ ◦ ◦mam

◦ ◦ s rsa ra

∼∼m p d / rva n. a bha va

s ◦ ◦ ◦srı

d ◦ p ◦gu ru

m ◦ d ◦gu ha

p ◦ ◦ ◦ta

m ◦ r ◦ra ya

◦ ◦ ∼∼s ◦

sur ◦ ◦ ◦

mam◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ s s d. r

su ra pa ti

s ◦ m rsrı pa ti

/ d d p sra ti pa ti

d ◦ r sva kpa ti

/ m r s rks.i ti pa ti

s d s dpa su pa ti

p∼∼m p d

se vi ta(srı)

caran. am

d ◦ ◦ ◦ra

d ◦ ◦ ◦ga

p ◦ d ◦di ra

\∼∼m ◦ p ◦

hi ta\∼∼

r ◦ m ◦hr da

p ◦ d ◦ya vi

\m ◦ ◦ ◦bha

r ◦ s ◦vi ta

s ◦ r∼∼s

su rar ◦ ∼∼

m pmu ni

/∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦

pu\∼∼

m ◦ p ◦ji ta

d ◦ ◦ ◦tya

r ◦ ◦ ◦ga

∼∼s r s ◦

dhi ra◦ ◦ d ◦

jas ◦ d ◦

ku ma◦ ◦ p ◦

ra

s ◦ ◦ ◦ta

p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

m ◦ d ◦tra ya

\∼∼m ◦ p ◦

ha ram ◦ r ◦ku ma

◦ ◦ s ◦ra

s ◦∼∼d. r

bho gi ra◦ s m

∼∼r

ja vi num p ◦ dta pa da

\∼∼m ◦ p ◦

bhu ded ◦ s dva kri ya

◦ r ◦ smo da

r ◦ m ryo gi ra

◦ r s ◦ja yo

s d ◦ dga bhe da

m r ◦ syu kta ma

d. ◦ s rno la ya

∼∼m p ◦ dvi no da

(srı)

z z z z z z z z

75

Page 78: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

31 brhannayaki varadayaki

kırtanam 31. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — andhal.i s r g m p n s s n p m g r s mel.am 28 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

r ◦ p ◦b r ha

◦ ◦ p mn na

r ◦ ∼∼g mya

r ◦ ◦ ◦ki

s ◦ s ◦va

r ◦ ∼∼n. s

ra da

∼∼n. ◦ r ◦

yas ◦ ◦ ◦ki

r ◦ ◦ ◦b ra

◦ ◦ /∼∼m ◦

h ma◦ ◦ p ◦

din ◦ \p ◦ja na

n ◦ ∼∼n s

ni en p m ◦hi mu da m

r ◦ g mde hi ma

◦ r ◦ sm pa hi

r ◦ p ◦b r ha

◦ ◦ p mn na

r ◦ ∼∼g mya

r ◦ ◦ ◦ki

s ◦ s ◦va

r ◦ ∼∼n s

ra dan. ◦ r ◦

yas ◦ ◦ ◦ki

anupallavi

r ◦ \∼∼n. ◦

a ha n◦ ◦ s ◦

ta◦ ◦ r ◦

svag ◦ ◦ ◦ru

g m r ◦pi

r ◦ m ◦n. i ci

p ◦ ◦ ◦dru

n ◦ p ◦pi n. i

m ◦ ◦ ◦an

p ◦ ◦ ◦dha

\r ◦ g ◦l.i ha

/ m ◦ r ◦ra n. a

p ◦ p m ◦ca n. a

◦ ◦ n ◦pra

\p ◦ ◦ ◦ta

∼∼n s n ◦pi n. i

s r ◦ gsa ha s ra

m r s∼∼n

da l.a sa rar ◦ n ssı ru ha

p ◦ m nva si ni

s s ◦ nsa da nan

p m r gda gu ru

m r s∼∼n.

gu ha vir ◦ s

∼∼n.

sva si ni

svaram

r ◦ ◦ ∼∼m p

p / n p p

r m p / n

p n s r

◦ ◦ \r ◦

m m r / p

◦ n \p ◦

g m r s

g m r r

m m r / m

/ n p∼∼n s

n / r s r

s∼∼n. s r

s / r∼∼n. s

\n ◦ ◦ n

∼∼n s p n

\s ◦ ◦ r

/ r r s / m

p m r g

s s ◦ n

◦ /∼∼m ◦ ◦

m r / p p

m r / p m

p m p p

◦ p ◦ m

m \r ◦ g

/ n p / s n

◦ m r g

r / p p m

◦ m r s

◦ n p m

m r s n.(brha)

z z z z z z z z

76

Page 79: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

32 srıramam

kırtanam 32. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — narayan. agaul.a s r m p n d n s s n d p m g r g r s mel.am 28 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

r ◦ ◦ msrı

m ◦ ◦ ◦ra

m g m gmam

r ◦ / g rra vi

s ◦ \∼∼n. ◦

ku lad. ◦ p. ◦

b dhi/

∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

sos ◦ ◦ ◦

mam

◦ ◦ r / msrı

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦ra

p m g m gmam

r ◦ / g rra vi

s ◦ n. n.ku la

d. ◦ p. ◦b dhi

/∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

sos ◦ ◦ ◦

mam

◦ ◦ ∼∼n. s

sri ta

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

kam ◦ p ◦

lpa bhu◦ ◦ / n d

ru/ m ◦ p · · mha m

g ◦ g ◦bha

/∼∼m g ◦ r

je/ g r / g

∼∼s

ha m

r ◦ ◦ msrı

m ◦ ◦ ◦ra

m g m gmam

r ◦ / g rra vi

s ◦ \n. ◦ku la

d. ◦ p. ◦b dhi

/∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

sos ◦ ◦ ◦

mam

anupallavi

d ◦ ◦ ◦dhı

◦ ◦ \m ◦ra

◦ ◦ / d pg ra

/ d m g ◦ga n.

r ◦ g ◦ya

∼∼r ◦ m ◦m va

p ◦ ◦ ◦re

p ◦ ◦ ◦n. yam

d∼∼p d ◦

dhı◦ ◦ d ◦

ram ◦ / d p

g ra/ d m g ◦ga n.

r ◦ g ◦ya m

g r ◦ m ◦va

∼∼m p ◦ ◦ ◦re

p ◦ ◦ ◦n. yam

◦ ◦ ∼∼m ◦

dhıp ◦ n ◦na ja

n d d ◦ ◦na

/∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

dha/ s ◦ ◦ ◦ram

∼∼n ◦ r ◦ra ghu

\∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

vıs ◦ ◦ ◦

ram

\∼∼n ◦ / g r

na ra da◦ g s / r

di sa n

∼∼n s r ◦

nu ta ras ◦ n d

ma ya n. ap ◦ p ◦pa ra

m g r gya n. a mu di

g r s ◦ n.ta na ra

d. p.∼∼n. s

ya n. a m(srı)

caran. am

◦ ◦ ∼∼r g

da sar ◦ m p ◦ra tha

◦ ◦ m ◦tma

m g m gjam

r ◦ g ◦la

r ◦ s ◦ks. ma n. a

◦ ◦ ∼∼n. ◦g ra

s ◦ ◦ ◦jam

◦ ◦ s n.da

◦ d. p. ◦na va

m. ◦ p ◦ku la

n. ◦ d. ◦bhı

∼∼n. ◦ s ◦ka ram

◦ ◦ r ◦srı

m ◦ g ◦ka

∼∼r g

∼∼r ◦

ram

77

Page 80: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

◦ ◦ r mku sa

p ◦ n ◦la va

/∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

tan d d ◦ta m

◦ ◦ ∼∼m psı

/ n ◦ n d ◦to

∼∼n ◦ s ◦pe

r ◦ ◦ ◦tam

r / m g ◦ku va

r / g r ◦la ya

s ◦ n ◦na ya

d · · ∼∼n s ◦

na mn ◦ d p ◦su da

◦ ◦ m ◦rbha

g ◦ r / gsa ya

r ◦ s ◦na m

m r∼∼m p

su sa ra ca◦ p / n ◦

pa pan ◦ n dn. i m su dhı

◦ ∼∼n s ◦

ma n. i mr ◦ r

∼∼n

su n r tas ◦ s ◦

bha s.a ms n d

∼∼m

gu ru gu hap ◦ p ◦to s.a m

p∼∼m n d

da sa va dan n d nna bha ñ ja

s ◦ n dna m ni ra

∼∼m p p ◦ñ ja na m

m n d∼∼m

da na nip ◦ p \m

dhi m da ya◦ g r g

ra sa jar s

∼∼n. s

la ni dhi m

(srı)

z z z z z z z z

78

Page 81: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

33 srısubrahman. yaya namaste

kırtanam 33. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — kambhoji s r g m p d n d s s n d p m g r s mel.am 28 rupaka tal.am

O I O I

pallavi

d. ◦ ◦ ◦srı

s ◦ ◦ ◦su

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

bra

∼∼r p · m / g ◦/

h‡ mag m r / g rn. ya

s ◦ n. 2 ◦ya na

n. 2 p. d. ◦ma

s ◦ ◦ ◦ste

◦ ◦ d. ◦na

s ◦ ◦ ◦ma

\∼∼n. ◦ d. ◦

sted. / n. p. ◦

∼∼d. ◦ ◦ ◦srı

s ◦ ◦ ◦su

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

bra

∼∼r p · m g ◦/

h§ mag m r / g rn. ya

s ◦ n. 2 ◦ya na

n. 2 p.∼∼d. ◦

mas ◦ ◦ ◦

ste◦ ◦ ∼∼

r ◦na

∼∼g m ◦ ◦

mam g g ◦ste

m ◦ g ◦ma na

r ◦ s ◦si ja

p ◦ ◦ ◦ko

∼∼m ◦ d ◦t.i ko

◦ ◦ p ◦t.i

/ n ◦ d ◦la

∼∼d / n p ◦va

p / d p m ◦n. ya

g ◦ g ◦ya dı

◦ ◦ r ◦na

s r s ◦sa ra

◦ ◦ n. d.n. ya

/ n. ◦ p. ◦ya

d. ◦ ◦ ◦srı

s ◦ ◦ ◦su

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

bra

∼∼r p · m g ◦/

h¶ mag m r / g rn. ya

s ◦ n. 2 ◦ya na

n. p.∼∼d. ◦

mas ◦ ◦ ◦s te

◦ ◦ r ◦na

∼∼g m ◦ ◦

mam g g ◦ste

◦ ◦ m gma na

r s p ◦si ja ko

∼∼m d ◦ pt.i ko t.i

/ n d / n pla va

/ d m g gn. ya ya di

◦ r r sna sa ra

◦ n. d.∼∼p.

n. ya ya(srı)

‡In the original tamil book, the sahityam reads “subramhan. yaya”§In the original tamil book, the sahityam reads “subramhan. yaya”¶In the original tamil book, the sahityam reads “subramhan. yaya”

79

Page 82: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

anupallavi

m ◦ g ◦bhu

m ◦ p ◦su ra

◦ ◦ d ◦di

p d p m ◦/sa ma

◦ ◦ ∼∼m psta

m∼∼g m ◦

ja na

p ◦∼∼d n · ·

pud ◦ p ·· /

∼∼d

ji tap · · / d p m ◦

b jam

∼∼g

∼∼m ◦

ca rap ◦ ◦ ◦n. a

◦ ◦ p ◦ya

d ◦ ◦ ◦va

/ n ◦ d ◦su ki

p ◦ ◦ ◦ta

m ◦ g ◦ks.a ka

◦ ◦ r ◦di

s ◦ ◦ ◦sa

p ◦ ◦ ◦rpa

\∼∼g ◦ ∼∼

m ◦sva ru

◦ ◦ p ◦pa

d ◦ /∼∼n ◦

dha ran d d ◦

n. a◦ ◦ d ◦

ya

s ◦ ◦ ◦va

r ◦ \n ◦sa va

◦ ◦ d ◦di

d ◦ p ◦sa ka

d ◦ s ◦la de

/g r ◦ g ◦va

s ◦ r / gvan

r ◦∼∼s / r

di tas ◦ n2 ◦

yan ◦ n pva re

d ◦ s ◦n. ya

◦ ◦ s ◦ya

d ◦ ◦ ◦da

s ◦ n ◦sa ja

d ◦ ◦ ◦na

n ◦ d ◦bhı

p ◦ ◦ ◦s.t.a

p m p ◦pra da

d ◦ / n dda

/ n p / d mks.a ta

g ◦ ◦ ◦ra

r ◦ ∼∼s r

gra ga n.

s. ◦ n. d.n. ya

/ s n. 2 p. ◦ya

(srı)

caran. am

s ◦ ◦ ◦ta

r ◦ m ◦ra ka

g ◦ ◦ ◦sim

∼∼m ◦ p ◦ha mu

∼∼m ◦ d ◦

kha su◦ ◦ p ◦

ra

p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

m ◦ g ◦dma

r ◦ s ◦su ra

n. 2 ◦ \p. ◦sam

∼∼d. ◦ ◦ ◦ha

s ◦ ◦ ◦rtre

d ◦ ◦ ◦ta

p ◦ \m ◦pa tra

◦ ◦ g ◦ya

∼∼m ◦ p ◦ha ra

d ◦ / n nn. a ni

d d p∼∼m

pu n. a

d ◦ ◦ ◦ta

d ◦ ◦ ◦tvo

p ◦ \m ◦pa de

◦ ◦ m ◦sa

m g∼∼m p

ka\∼∼

m ◦ ◦ ◦rtre

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦vı

m ◦ ∼∼g ◦

ra nu

∼∼m ◦ p ◦ta gu

d ◦ n ◦ru gu

d ◦ ◦ ◦ha

p ◦ ◦ ◦ya

80

Page 83: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

p ◦ ◦ ◦jña

d ◦ r ◦na

s ◦ ◦ ◦dhvan

d / r ◦ s ◦ta sa

\n ◦ d ◦vi

∼∼d n ◦ p

tre

p ◦ p ◦vi ja

∼∼d ◦ g

∼∼r

ya va◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ p / s ◦ ◦ ◦

llıs \∼∼

n d ◦bha

∼∼d / n \p ◦

rtre

\m ◦ g ◦sa

p ◦ d ◦ktya

s \n ◦ d ◦yu dha

/ d p m gdha

∼∼r g \s ◦

rtre◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

r ◦ s r s ◦dhı ra

s n. s n. d.∼∼p.

ya na ta vi

∼∼d. ◦ s ◦

dha tres ◦ / m g

de va ra◦ m

∼∼p d

ja ja\m ◦ p ◦

ma t re

d ◦ / n nbhu ra

d p d r gdi bhu va na

r s ◦ n dbho kt re

∼∼m p d s d p

bho ga mo◦ m g ∼∼

r gks.a pra

r s · n n. 1 d. d. p.da tre

(srı)

z z z z z z z z

81

Page 84: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

34 angarakamasrayami

kırtanam 34. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — surat.i n s r m p n s s N d p M g R s mel.am 28 rupaka tal.am

O I O I

pallavi

r ◦ m ◦a n

p ◦∼∼d n · ·

gas d ◦ p ◦

ra kam p m m ◦ma

g ◦ r ◦sra ya

/ g r / g smya

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

ha m◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ \∼∼

n. ◦ s ◦vi na

r ◦ / p m ◦ta

p ◦ / s n ◦sri ta

s ◦ r ◦ja na

\∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

mans · · r g r

das

∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

rams

∼∼n / r s

ma n ga l.an ◦ d ◦va ram

p∼∼m / n d

bhu mi ku

p ◦ m ◦ma ram

m g p m mva ram

r / m r sva ra m

r ◦ m ◦a n

p ◦ s ◦ga

n d p ◦ra ka

p d p m ◦ma

g ◦ r ◦sra ya

/ g r \s ◦mya

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

ha m◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦ ◦ ◦

m

anupallavi

◦ ◦ s ◦srn

s ◦ ◦ ◦ga

/s n ◦ ∼∼n ◦

ra kas ◦ ◦ ◦

me

∼∼n ◦ s ◦s.a vr

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

∼∼n ◦

∼∼s r

sci kas ◦ ◦ / rra

s n n ◦ ◦sya

d ◦ p ◦dhi pa

/ d p / d pti

/ n∼∼m p ◦

m

\s ◦ ◦ ◦srn

s ◦ ◦ ◦ga

/ s∼∼n ◦ ∼∼

n ◦ra ka

s ◦ ◦ ◦me

∼∼n ◦ s ◦s.a vr

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

n ◦∼∼s r

sci kas ◦ ◦ rra

s n n ◦ ◦sya

d ◦ p ◦dhi pa

/ n p / n mti

/ p ◦ p ◦m ra

p∼∼m p

∼∼m

kta np ◦ ∼∼

n sgam

r ◦ ◦ ◦ra

r ◦ / m ◦kta m

g ◦ r ◦ba ra

/ g ◦ r ◦di

s · · r s n ◦dha ram

d ◦ p ◦sa

◦ ◦ d ◦kti

∼∼m p ◦ msu

/ n · · d p m mla dha

/ g∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

ram

82

Page 85: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

s ◦ s sman ga l.am

◦ ◦ / s ◦kam

s s s ◦bu ga l.am

\∼∼n ◦ s r

mañ ju l.ag r / r sta ra pa da

/ n d p ◦yu ga l.am

p ◦ g rman ga l.a

/ r s n dda ya ka

p d p dme s.a tu

p s n dra n ga m

p d p m gma ka ro

r / m r sttu n ga m

(an)

caran. am

d ◦ s n nda

d ◦ p ◦na va

∼∼m ◦ ∼∼

p d · ·su ra

p ◦ ◦ / dse

p m ◦ m gvi ta

m ◦ \g ◦ma n

/ p m ◦ gda

g r g rsmi ta

m r ◦ s ◦vi la

s∼∼n. s ◦

si tar · · /m r m

va/ p ◦ ◦ ◦

ktram

◦ ◦ r mdha ra

p m / n ◦n. ı

d ◦ p / dpra

p m ◦ g ◦dam

g r ◦ g r ◦ gbhra

r ◦ s ◦tr

s∼∼n. s ◦

kar ◦ \s ◦

ra kam◦ ◦ r ◦

ra◦ ◦ / n d

ktap m /p m g mne

\g∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

tram

◦ ◦ n ◦dı

n ◦ n ◦na ra

d ◦ s ◦ks.a

s n n ◦ dka m m

p · · / n p / npu

\∼∼m ◦ p ◦ji ta

s∼∼n s ◦

vai

∼∼n ◦ r ◦

dya na◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦ n ◦

thas ◦ ◦ ◦

ks.es ◦ ◦ ◦

tram

s∼∼n s r

di/ g r / r sv ya u

n ◦ d ◦gha

p∼∼m p s

di gun d /p · · / dru gu

p m ◦ g ◦ha ka

∼∼r g ◦ rt.a

∼∼m p ◦ m

ks.a

∼∼p d ◦ p

nu/ s n ◦ d ◦gra ha

p m g m ◦pa

\g∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

tram

s ◦ / r sbha nu ca

◦ r∼∼n / s

n dra gu run ◦ d ◦

mi tramp ◦ / n d

bha sa ma/ n p m p

na su ka/

∼∼n ◦ s ◦

l.a tram

∼∼n ◦ s ◦ja nu

r s ◦ ns tha ha sta

d ◦ p ◦ci tram

p \m ◦ / nca tu r bhu

d p m gja ma ti vi

∼∼r / m r sci tra m

(an)

z z z z z z z z

83

Page 86: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

35 divakaratanujam

kırtanam 35. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — erukulakambodhi s r m p d n d p d s s n d p m g r s mel.am 28 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

s ◦ d ◦di va

◦ ◦ d ◦ka

/ s d / n pra ta

p∼∼m p d ·

nup ◦ n d p

jamp ◦ p msa nai

/ p \m g ◦s ca

/ m g / m rra m

/ g r / g sdhı

s∼∼n. 2 s · · r

ra ta

∼∼r g s ◦ra m

s · · ∼∼r m g

sa n

∼∼m p ◦ mta

p ◦ n d ptam

/ p∼∼m / p m

ci ng ◦ m g ◦ta ye

◦ r / m g \r ◦ ◦ ◦ \s ◦ ∼∼r g r

ham

∼∼r / g \∼∼

r ◦ ◦ \s ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

d ◦ ∼∼p ◦

bha vam◦ ◦ m ◦

bu/ d p p m gni dhau

m ◦ g ◦ni

m p m g mma

g ◦ r ◦gna ja

r s r / pna

∼∼m p \∼∼

m ◦ ◦na m

/ g \r∼∼r ◦

bha ya n◦ ◦ m g g

kar s ◦ ◦ ◦

rams p.

∼∼d. ◦

a ti◦ ◦ s ◦

kru◦ ◦ r ◦

ra/ p

∼∼m p ◦

pha la

∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦

dam

∼∼m p ◦ d

bha va nıs

∼∼n 2 s rsa ka t.a

◦ r r mks.a pa

g r g rtra bhu ta

s ◦ r sbha kti ma

s ◦ n dta ma ti

d p m gsa ya su kha

r / m g spha la da m

(diva)

caran. am

s ◦ / r ska

r ◦ / p m ◦la ñ

p ◦ d / sja na

n d / n pka n

p ◦ p mti yu

/ p m g ◦k ta

/ m g ◦ rde

/ m g \r ◦ha m

◦ ◦ r ◦ka

r ◦ r ◦la sa

/ m g ◦ rho

r g r s ◦da ra m

◦ ◦ \p. ◦ka

◦ ◦ d. ◦ka

s r r pva

p∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦

ham

◦ ◦ g ◦nı

/ p∼∼m ◦ d ◦

lamp ◦ d ◦su ka

/ n d / n npu

d ◦ p ◦s. pa ma

◦ ◦ m gla

g r∼∼m ◦vr

p ◦ d ◦ta m

◦ ◦ ∼∼p ◦nı

∼∼d ◦

∼∼s ◦

la ra◦ ◦ s ◦

tnas d / s \n

bhud ◦ p · · ns.a n. a

d p p · · mla n

g ◦ r / mkr

g ◦ s ◦tam

84

Page 87: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦

map ◦ / n dli nı

p ◦ m gvi

∼∼r g s ◦

nu tas ◦ ∼∼

r m · ·gu ru

m g g rgu ha

m ◦ ∼∼p d · ·

mu dip ◦ ◦ ◦

tam

◦ ◦ ∼∼p d

ma kap ◦ s ◦ra kum

◦ ◦ s n2

bhas ◦ ∼∼

r g · ·ra

g \r∼∼r ◦si

r ◦ ◦ ◦na

s ◦ ∼∼n 2 ◦

tha ms ◦ s ◦ti la

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

tair ◦ s

∼∼◦la mi

◦ ◦ s ◦s ri

∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦ta

n ◦ d ◦nna dı

◦ ◦ p ◦pa

∼∼m ◦ p ◦

pri/

∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦

yam

p ◦ /∼∼d ◦

da ya◦ ◦ / r ◦

sus ◦ ◦ ◦

dha

∼∼m p d / ssa

n d \p ◦ga ra m

◦ ◦ p mni

g ◦ r / mrbha

g ◦ s ◦ya m

s ◦ r / p mka la da n.

◦ g p∼∼d s

d. a pa rid p ◦ d ppı d. i ta

m g r ◦ja nu m

p /∼∼m ◦ p d

ka mi ta◦ d \∼∼

p dr ttha pha la

s s n2 sda ka ma

r ◦ r ◦dhe nu m

r ◦ / m gka la ca

◦ r r gkra bhe

r s n2 ∼∼p

da ci tra

∼∼d ◦ s ◦

bha nu mp ◦ d / rka l pi ta

\s n ◦ d ◦cha ya

\p ◦ m gde vı

r / m g ssu nu m

(diva)

z z z z z z z z

85

Page 88: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

36 brhaspate

kırtanam 36. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — at.han. a s r m p n s s n D p m G r s mel.am 29 triput.a tal.am

I O O

pallavi

r ◦ s ◦b r ha

◦ ◦∼∼s rs pa

s∼∼n s ◦

te\p ◦ p n1

tap ◦ / n1 p

ra/ n1 p / n1 p

pa/ s d ◦ p mte

p ◦ ◦ ◦b ra h‖

/ s d p mma ja

p d p m p m∼∼g 1 ◦ ∼∼

g 1

te

∼∼g 1 ◦ ∼∼

g 1 mna mo

p ◦ m ◦s tu

p d ∼∼n s

te (br)

2.

p ◦ ◦ ◦b ra h∗∗

/ s d p mma ja

p d p m p m \∼∼g 1 ∼∼

g 1 ◦te

∼∼g 1 ◦ ∼∼

g 1 mna mo

p n p ◦s tu

p m r ◦ ◦te

s ◦

anupallavi∼∼m ◦ p ◦ma ha

◦ ◦ n ◦ba

s ◦∼∼d ◦

la vi/ n. ◦ ◦ ◦bho

s ◦ n d ◦gı

∼∼n s

∼∼n ◦

s.pa/ s ◦ ◦ ◦te

n ◦ s ◦ma ñ

∼∼n ◦ r ◦ju dha

s ◦ ◦ ◦nu

/ r s / r nrmı

/ s n1 / s pna

/ n1 p / n1 pdhi pa

/ d ◦ p ◦te

∼∼m ◦ p ◦ma he n

◦ ◦ m g ◦d ra

◦ ◦ m r ◦dyu

s ◦ ◦ ◦pa

r ◦ n ssi ta

n1 ◦ r ◦kr

s ◦ ◦ ◦te

s r s n1 ◦ma

∼∼n 1 s ∼∼

n∼∼d ◦

dha va◦ ◦

∼∼d ◦di

p d∼∼n s

vi nur s n1 pta dhı

/ n d ◦ p mma

p d n1 ste (br)

caran. am

s ◦ /∼∼d ◦

su ra◦ ◦ d ◦

ca/ n1 ◦ p ◦

ryad ◦ ∼∼

n s ··va

n1 ◦ ∼∼n 1 s

rya vap ◦ / n1 d · n1

jrap ◦ m ◦

dha ra

p ◦ p dsa pha la

d ◦ / s d p ◦ m ◦ks.a n. a

p ◦ \g mja ga

g ◦ m ◦tra

p ◦ / n1 pya gu

s / d ◦ n p ◦ro

‖In the original tamil book, the sahityam reads “bramha”.∗∗In the original tamil book, the sahityam reads “bramma”.

86

Page 89: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

m ◦ p ◦ja ra

◦ ◦ ∼∼n ◦di

s ◦ ◦ ◦va

n ◦ r ◦rji ta

◦ ◦ r skro

s n d ◦dha

∼∼n ◦ s ◦ka ca

∼∼n 1 ◦ r ◦ja na

s ◦ ◦ rka

∼∼n 1 ◦ s ◦sri ta

\p ◦ d ◦ja na

∼∼n 1 s / r ska

n1 p / n1 plpa ta

/ n d p ◦ro

∼∼n1 ◦ s ◦pu ra

◦ ◦ r ◦ri

∼∼m ◦ p ◦gu ru

n d ◦ / n d ◦gu ha

n ◦ ◦ ◦sam

∼∼d n1 \p ◦

mon ◦ s ◦di ta

m g ◦ ◦ ◦pu

m r ◦ s / r st ra ka

∼∼n1 ◦ s ◦

ra\

∼∼d ◦ ◦

∼∼n1

ka dı◦ ◦ s · · / r

nas n1 p / n1 p

ba n/ s d p ◦dho

p ◦ m r ◦pa ra

/ m ◦ r ◦di

s ◦ ◦ ◦ca

/ g r ◦ ◦ ◦t va

g s∼∼n 1 s

ri va\∼∼

n 1 ◦ r ◦ks va

s ◦ ◦ ◦ru

s · r s n1 ◦pa

∼∼n1 s / n

∼∼d ◦

pra ka◦ ◦ d ◦

sap d n1 ska da

/ r s n sya

p / d∼∼m p

si nr / m r s

dho

∼∼n. 1 s ◦ rni ra ma

/ m ◦ p / n1

ya ya nıp d p m p m /

ti kad ◦ ∼∼

p dr tre ni ra

◦∼∼n1 s r

n ku sas n1 ◦ s

ya vi svan p ◦ s ◦

bha r tre

∼∼n1 s ◦ ∼∼

g / mni rañ ja

r ◦ s rna ya bhu

s r∼∼n s

va na bhos n s r n r nk t re ni ra

/ s \d ◦ dm sa ya

d∼∼d ◦ d

su kha pra

∼∼p d

∼∼n s

da t re (br)

z z z z z z z z

87

Page 90: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

37 budhamasrayami

kırtanam 37. arohan. am avarohan. am misra jhamparagam — nat.akurañji s r g m n d n p d n s s n d m g r s mel.am 28 tal.am

I U O

pallavi∼∼m ◦ g ◦ ∼∼

m ◦ ◦ ◦ p ◦ m g / m rbu dha ma sra ya

s∼∼n.

mi◦

∼∼d.sa

/∼∼n. ◦

ta

s ◦ ◦ ◦ s∼∼n. s / r \s ◦ s

∼∼n s n.

tam su ra vi nu tam ca n dra tad /

∼∼n.

ra◦ s

su

∼∼r g

tam

/∼∼m ◦ ∼∼

g ◦ ∼∼m ◦ m / n p ◦ m g / m r

bu dha ma sra yas \∼∼

n.mi

◦∼∼d.sa

/∼∼n. ◦

ta

s ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦tam

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

s ◦ s ◦ / n ◦∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦ d ◦ ∼∼

n s · ·bu dha ja nai rve

n ◦di

d / ntam

/ s d p

d ◦ ◦ ◦ s / n ◦ d ◦ ∼∼n ◦ s ◦ ◦ ◦

bhu su rai rmo

∼∼n ◦di

s ◦tam

◦ ◦

∼∼n s n / g r s ◦ n d d / n d \m ◦

ma dhu ra ka vi ta pra da m ma ha nıg \s

ya sam◦ / r

pag ◦

dam(budha)

caran. am

s ◦ ◦ / r /∼∼g ◦ m ◦ p ◦ m g / m r

kum ku ma sa mas ◦

dyu\∼∼

n. ◦tim

◦ ◦

d. ◦ ∼∼n. s · · n. · · / s d. · · / n. p. ◦ d. ◦ ◦ ◦ s /

gu ru gu ha mu dan. ◦kr

s ◦tim

◦ ◦

s ◦ s ◦ s ◦ ∼∼n. ◦ r ◦ s ◦ ◦ ◦

ku ja vai ri n. amm ◦

ma

∼∼g ◦n. i

m ◦ma

/ n ◦ d ◦ m ◦ ◦ ◦ m / p g / m r ◦ku t.a ha ra ke

s n.yu

d. n. s ◦ra

88

Page 91: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

s ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦ s ◦ ◦ ◦ / n d / n pkan ka n. a di dha

d∼∼n

ras ◦

n. am◦ ◦

∼∼n / r s ◦ s n / s n d ◦ / n d / n pka ma nı ya ta ra

d ◦mi

∼∼n ◦

thus ◦

na

s ◦ ◦ ◦∼∼r g m g s ◦ s

∼∼n / s n

ka nya dhi pa md ◦

pu/ n p d ◦

sta

∼∼n s n d m / n d m g ◦ s n. d. nka ka ram na pu m

∼∼s g

sas ◦

kam◦ ◦

s ◦ / n d / n p d n d ◦ n ◦ s nkin ka ra ja na ma hi tam ki lbi s. a

d ndi

s gra hi

s ◦tam

s ◦∼∼r / g s ◦ n d

∼∼n ◦ s n d n

san ka ra bha kta hi tam sa da nad mn da

g ssa hi

∼∼r g

tam(budha)

z z z z z z z z

89

Page 92: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

38 cetah srıbalakrs.n. am

kırtanam 38. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — jujavanti r g m p d s n d n s n d p m g r s r m g r s mel.am 28 rupaka tal.am

O I O I

pallavi∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

cer ◦ ◦ ◦ta

r ◦ g ◦ssrı

∼∼m p ◦ mba

g ◦ m gla

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

kr

r ◦ ◦ ◦s.n. a m

r / m g1 rm

s n. ◦ d. ◦bha ja

/∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

res ◦ ◦ ◦ / s n. d. p.

re

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

cer ◦ ◦ ◦ta

r ◦ g ◦ssrı

∼∼m p ◦ mba

g ◦ m gla

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

kr

r ◦ ◦ ◦s.n. a m

r / m g1 rm

s n. ◦ d. ◦bha ja

/∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

re/ s ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦ ◦ ◦

re

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦cin

m ◦ g ◦ti ta

∼∼m p ◦ ∼∼

m p ◦ ◦ ◦rttha

p∼∼m p ◦

pra dad ◦ s ◦ca ra

s · · ∼∼n d · · / n

n. ad p ◦ p

∼∼m

ra vip · · / n d p

n da mm ◦ g ◦

mu/

∼∼m g ◦ r

ku n/ g r · · g r · / mdam

g s r ◦m ce

r ◦ ◦ ◦ta

r ◦ g ◦ssrı

∼∼m p ◦ mba

g ◦ m gla

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

kr

r ◦ ◦ ◦s.n. a m

r / m g1 r s n. ◦ d. ◦bha ja

/∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦

res ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

◦ ◦ s ◦nu

s ◦ s ◦ta na

/ s ◦ ◦ ◦nı

s∼∼n s ◦

ra das

∼∼n s r · ·

sa d rs ◦ s r

sa sa

s d∼∼n ◦

rıd ◦ ◦ ◦

ram/ n d p · · / nna n

/ d p m gda ki

∼∼m p p

∼∼m ◦

so

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦

ram

◦ ◦ p ◦pı

d ◦ s ◦ta va

s \n d ◦sa na

d ◦∼∼d n · ·

dha ra mp ◦ p m

ka m

∼∼g m g ◦

bu

90

Page 93: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

p m ∼∼p d · ·

ka np ◦ p m

dha ra n/ d p · ∼∼

m g ◦ ∼∼m g \r ◦gi ri

r / g1 ∼∼r g

dha ra\s ◦ ◦ ◦m

s ◦ s spu ta na

◦ s / s ◦di sam

s ◦ s ◦ha ra m

∼∼d r s ◦

pu ru s.on

∼∼d n d ◦ / s

t ta ma vad d p

∼∼m

ta ra m

p ◦ d / ssı ta l.a

s n d n d / dh r da ya vi

p p m gha ra m

∼∼m p

∼∼d s d p

srı ru◦ m g ◦

k mi n. ır m g

∼∼s

da ra m(cetassrı)

caran. am

m / d p ◦na va

p m ◦ p m ◦nı

p m g ◦ta

m g ◦ m g ◦gan

m r ◦ g r ◦dha va

g r ◦ g s ◦ha

r ◦ \∼∼n. ◦

va das

∼∼◦ ◦ ◦na m

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ n / s n. d. p.mr du

r ◦ r ◦ga da

r ◦ ◦ ◦na m

◦ ◦ r gna l.i

m ◦ p ◦na pa

◦ ◦ m ◦tra

∼∼m g m

∼∼g

na ya\r ◦ ◦ ◦

nam/ m \g ◦ r

◦ ◦ g rva t.a

/ s n. ◦ n. ◦pa

s d. n. d. ◦tra

∼∼n. s

∼∼n. ◦

sa ya/

∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦

nam◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

◦ ◦ r gna l.i

m ◦ p d nna pa

d / n d p ◦t ra

p \m g ◦na ya

\r ◦ ◦ ◦nam

/ m g ◦ r

◦ ◦ g rva t.a

s n. ◦ ∼∼n. ◦

pas d n. d. ◦

tra

∼∼n. s

∼∼n. ◦

sa yas ◦ ◦ ◦

nam◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

s ◦ s ◦na va

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

camr ◦ r ◦

pa kar · · ∼∼

g m ◦na

g ◦ r ◦si kam

∼∼r

∼∼g · · s ◦

m

◦ ◦ g1 ra ta

∼∼s n ◦ ◦ ◦sı

s ·· / g1 r ◦su ma

s n ◦ s n ◦bha

d ◦ d ◦sa kam

∼∼n s ◦ ◦ ◦m

r ◦ s ◦na te n

◦ ◦ s nd ra

∼∼d n ·· d ◦

di

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦lo

∼∼d / s d p ◦ka pa

◦ ◦ m gla

r g m pka m

/∼∼n d d p

mr gap m g ◦

ma dag r s

∼∼n.

ti las ◦ ◦ ◦

kam◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

∼∼r g m p

na va tu l.ad ◦ / n dsı va na

p ◦ m gma la m

r ◦ / m gna ra da

◦ r s∼∼n.

di mu nis ◦ s ◦ja lam

91

Page 94: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

∼∼p s

∼∼n s

ku va la ya◦ n d

∼∼p

di pa rir◦ r ◦pa lam

r s n dgu ru gu ha

/ n p m m / dnu ta go

p m g∼∼s

pa la m(cetassrı)

z z z z z z z z

92

Page 95: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

39 aks.ayalingavibho

kırtanam 39. arohan. am avarohan. am misra jatiragam — dhırasankarabharan. am s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s mel.am 29 eka tal.am

I I I I

pallavi

◦ p ◦a

m∼∼g p / m ◦

ks.a yap ◦ ◦

lin

∼∼m p

∼∼d n

ga vi/ s ◦ ◦bho

s n d p ssva

d p ◦ myam

m∼∼g m /∼∼

p g rbho

s p ◦a

m∼∼g p / m ◦

ks.a yap ◦ ◦

lin

∼∼m p

∼∼d n

ga vi/ s ◦ ◦bho

s n d p ssva

d p ◦ ◦yam

m m g∼∼m p g m

bho

r p m ga khi

r∼∼g m g / m r

la n. d. a/ g r \∼∼

n.ko

∼∼s r g m d pt.i pra

g r ◦ ◦bho

s ◦ p ◦pa

∼∼m g r

his n.

∼∼s r g m

bho

p ◦ ◦a

m∼∼g m ◦

ks.a yap ◦ ◦

lin

∼∼m p

∼∼d n

ga vi/ s ◦ ◦bho

s n d p ssva

d p ◦ mya m

m g∼∼m p g m

bho

p m ga khi

r g m g m g rla n. d. a

s n ·· rko

s \d. / s n.t.i pra

s ◦ ◦bho

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

◦ p ◦a

d ◦ d p mks.a ra

/ p m∼∼g

svap

∼∼m ◦ p ◦

ru pa◦ d

∼∼d

a mi/ s n \p ◦ta pra

∼∼d n s n · /ta

∼∼d n s n s ◦

pa

◦ ∼∼n sa

r ◦ g rru d. ha

s s ◦vr s.a

n / r s s n n dva

n ◦ sha

s n d p pja

d n s r s nga

d p ◦ g r sn mo ha

s ◦ rda ks.a

s∼∼n. s r

si ks.a n. as ◦ m

da ks.a

∼∼g m g r s n.ta ra su ra

s ◦ pla ks.a

\g m \∼∼r

∼∼g

n. a vi dhi vis ◦ dla ks.a

\m p∼∼g m

n. a la ks. ya

p ◦ / dla ks.a

/∼∼n s n s

n. a ba hu vis

∼∼n s

ca ks.ag r s

∼∼n s

n. a su dhap ◦ r

bha ks.an / s \d pn. a gu ru ka

s ◦ \dt.a ks.a

p ◦ g m rvı ks.a n. a

s(a)

93

Page 96: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

caran. am

◦ g mba da

p ◦ ∼∼m ◦

rı va

∼∼p ◦ ◦na

p ◦ p m ◦mu la

d ◦ ◦na

p ◦ m ◦yi ka

p d p / d p msa

g m / p g rhi ta

g ◦ ◦bha

◦ ◦ ∼∼m p · ·d ra

g m g rka

s ◦ n. ◦l.ı sa

∼∼n. s ◦

bha◦ ◦ / g r

k tas n. ◦vi

s r g ◦hi ta

◦ ∼∼m pma da

m g r ◦na ja

g∼∼g / m \r

na kas ◦ n. ◦

din s ◦ ◦de

◦ ◦ / d p · ·va

m g∼∼r

ma hig m p ◦

ta

◦ m ◦ma

g ◦ p / ∼∼m ◦

yap ◦ ◦ka

/ n∼∼d n ◦

ryas \d p

ka lap m / d

∼∼p

na◦ m g

ra

∼∼r g · · s ◦hi ta

s / n dsa da ya

d p p mgu

/ d p ◦ru

m g∼∼r g

gu ha\s ◦ ◦ta

m ◦ g∼∼m

ta gup ◦ ◦n. a

d n s ◦tı ta

◦ s ◦sa

n ◦ s ◦dhu ja

r ◦ ◦no

s ◦ n ◦pe ta

◦ s ◦san

r g s s ◦ka ra

s / r s n dna va

n ◦ s ◦nı ta

◦ s rhr da

/ g \r∼∼r ◦

ya vi\s ◦ r

bhar ◦ r ◦

tam g rtu m bu

s ◦ s nru sa n

\d p ◦∼∼d n s ◦gi ta

◦ p ◦hrı n

s ◦ s ◦ka ra

n s n dsam

p ◦ m ◦bhu ta

p ◦ ◦he

/ s d d pma gi

m g ∼∼m p

rig r ◦ s ◦na tha

s / d ◦sa da

p m g ◦sri ta ka

m m plpa ka ma

g / m r shı ru ha

n. \∼∼d. ◦

pa da mn. s / m g

bu ja bha va/ r s

∼∼n.

ra tha gas r g mja tu ra ga

p∼∼d ◦

pa da

∼∼n s ◦ rdi sam yu

g r sta cai

n∼∼d n s

tro t sa vas s n d

sa dap m m g rsi va sa

s n. ◦cci da

s m∼∼g m

nan da ma ya(a)

z z z z z z z z

94

Page 97: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

40 sadasivamupasmahe

kırtanam 40. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — dhırasankarabharan. am s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s mel.am 29 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

s n d p ◦sa da

◦ ◦ m ◦si

g ◦ ∼∼m p

va mug r ◦ s ◦

pap / m ◦ g ◦s ma he

◦ ◦ p /∼∼m ◦

sa m◦ ◦ ∼∼

m ◦mu

p ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦da

r s ◦ d pci da

◦ ◦ / p mna n

g \r s n.da

s∼∼r g m

rud /

∼∼p

∼∼◦ ◦ ◦pa m

◦ ◦ p msa

g r s∼∼m

da mup ◦

∼∼d n

da(sada)

anupallavi

p ◦ p mni da

g r s ◦gha

m g /∼∼m ◦

dap ◦ ◦ ◦

tta

∼∼d n / s n

tre/ s d / n pya ka

∼∼d n s ◦pi la

◦ ◦ s ◦va

n ◦ s ◦ma de

g rs n ◦va

◦ ◦ s ◦v ya

/ r s n ◦sa

d ◦ d ◦su ka

∼∼n s n \d p

dip ◦ m ◦va n

g ◦ ∼∼m p

di ta

m / p m ◦pa da

g ◦ ∼∼m ◦

m bhop ◦ p ◦

ja

∼∼d ◦ n ◦

yu gas ◦ ◦ ◦

l.amp ◦ s n

∼∼d

va ran ◦ s ◦

bhas n \d p

ya

∼∼d n / s ◦

pra da◦ ◦ s ◦

nar ◦ s n

ku sad p ◦ ◦ ◦la m

m g g rbha

s ◦ m ◦kta va

∼∼g ◦ m ◦

tsap ◦

∼∼d n

lam(sada)

caran. am

s ◦ p ◦ca ra

◦ ◦ m ◦ca

g ◦ r ◦ra

s r m g gtma

r ◦ / g rpra pa ñ

s ◦ \d. ◦ca

n. ◦ ◦ ◦ge

s ◦ ◦ ◦ha m

s ◦ s ◦su ra

◦ ◦ m ◦su

∼∼m ◦ g ◦ra se

∼∼m p g / m r

vig ◦ m ◦ta vr

p ◦\g ms.a bha

/ p ◦ ◦ ◦va

p ◦ ◦ ◦ham

s ◦ s ◦mu ra

◦ ◦ r ◦ri

◦ ◦ r ◦pra

/ g r s ◦bh r ti

n · · s r ◦de

s · · r n dva sa

/ n ◦ ◦ ◦mu

∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦

ham

95

Page 98: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

∼∼p ◦ s ◦pa ra

◦ ◦ n dsa

/ s n d p ◦k ti

m ◦ p ◦sa m

s ◦ ◦ ◦me

\d ◦ p ◦l.a na

m / d p ◦mo

g / m r sham

s s ◦ spu ra n. a

s s / s ◦pu ru s.a m

s s ◦ spu ran ta

s ◦ s nkam sa n

s g r ◦ ska ra bha

s n s / rra n. a bha

n / s d psa ma na

∼∼d n s ◦de ha m

s r ◦ m gni ra ma

r s ◦ r / gya m ni khi

r s ◦ nla so ka

∼∼d n s ◦

pa ha mp / s ◦ npa ra tpa

d p ◦ g / m rra m pa ra

s m g∼∼m

ma gu ru gup / d

∼∼n ◦

ha ma ha m(sada)

z z z z z z z z

96

Page 99: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

41 guruguhaya bhaktanugrahaya

kırtanam 41. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — sama s r m p d s s d p m g r s mel.am 29 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

d ◦ p ◦gu ru

p ◦ / m ◦gu ha

◦ ◦ m ◦ya

m ◦ ◦ ◦bha

g ◦ ◦ ◦kta

r ◦ ◦ ◦nu

∼∼s ◦ r ◦g ra ha

◦ ◦ r ◦ya

d. ◦ s ◦ku ma

◦ ◦ r ◦ra

/ m ◦ g ◦ya

g ◦ r ◦na mo

◦ ◦ s ◦na

s d. r sma

r ◦ ◦ ◦s te

s ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

s ◦ r ◦gu ru

m ◦ p ◦gu ha

◦ ◦ p ◦ya

d ◦ ◦ ◦bha

p ◦ ◦ ◦kta

m ◦ ◦ ◦nu

g ◦ r ◦g ra ha

◦ ◦ g ◦ya

r s ◦ s d. ◦gu n. a

◦ ◦ s ◦tı

◦ ◦ r ◦ta

◦ ◦ r ◦ya

/ d ◦ ◦ ◦ru

p ◦ m ◦pa ra

g ◦ r ◦hi ta

r ◦ s ◦ya

∼∼s ◦ r ◦

ha ri

∼∼m ◦ p ◦ha ra

d ◦ p ◦vi riñ

◦ ◦ d ◦ci

p m ◦ ◦ ◦ru

d ◦ ◦ ◦pa

d ◦ s ◦ya sa

◦ ◦ s ◦cci

d ◦ ◦ ◦da

s ◦ ◦ ◦nan

s d ◦ ◦ ◦da

p ◦ p m ◦s va ru

◦ ◦ g ◦pa

◦ ◦ r ◦ya

s ◦ r ◦si va

m ◦ m ◦ya

(guru)

caran. am

s ◦ d. ◦sa ka

s ◦ ◦ ◦la

r ◦ / m ◦ga ma

g ◦ ◦ ◦man

r ◦ s ◦tra sa

◦ ◦ d. ◦ra

◦ ◦ r ◦jña

◦ ◦ r ◦ya

s ◦ ◦ ◦sa

r ◦ m ◦tsa m

g ◦ g ◦pra da

◦ ◦ r ◦ya

s ◦ r ◦sa

∼∼p m ◦ ◦ ◦rva

/ p ◦ ◦ ◦jña

◦ ◦ p ◦ya

d ◦ p ◦sa ka

d ◦ p m ◦l.a ni

◦ ◦ d ◦s.ka

d ◦ ◦ ◦l.a

p ◦ p ◦pra ka

◦ ◦ m ◦sa

/ d p d ◦ka

◦ ◦ d ◦ya

s ◦ ◦ ◦sa

d ◦ p ◦ma ra

◦ ◦ m ◦sya

m ◦ ◦ ◦sam

g ◦ g ◦pra da

◦ ◦ r ◦ya

r ◦ ◦ ◦ka

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

ya

97

Page 100: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

s d. r ◦vi ka l.e

r r m ◦bha ra kai

m ◦ m dva l ya da

◦ p ◦ mna ya

m g ◦ rvi ka lpa

s ◦ r ◦hı na

m p ◦ p mya vi jña

◦ d ◦ dna ya

s∼∼d s ◦

su ka var r / m g

ma de var s ◦ r

van di tag r ◦ r

pa da yas d p ◦

su ka vam m ◦ g

ma de var ◦ g \s

mu k ti pra◦ r ◦ m

da ya

svaram

/ d p ◦ mp

∼∼m d d

g g r s◦ / s s ◦

s \d. ◦ sr r ◦ m

r r / m gm g g r

r s ◦ p

s∼∼d s ◦

∼∼m d d ◦d p m g

s d s r◦ r s d.

s ◦ s d◦ s r m

(guru)

z z z z z z z z

98

Page 101: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

42 vatapi gan. apatim

kırtanam 42. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — hamsadhvani s r g p n s s n p g r s mel.am 29 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

g ◦ ◦ ◦va

◦ ◦ r ◦ta

◦ ◦ r ◦pi

s ◦ n. ◦ga n. a

p. ◦ r◦pa ti m

◦ ◦ n. ◦bha

r ◦ ◦ ◦je

s∼∼n. s r

ha m

g ◦ r ◦va

g ◦ p ◦ra n. a

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ n ◦ ◦ ◦s yam

p ◦ g◦va ra

◦ ◦ g ◦pra

r ◦ ◦ ◦da m

s∼∼n. s r

srı

g ◦ ◦ ◦va

◦ ◦ r ◦ta

◦ ◦ r ◦pi

s ◦ n. ◦ga n. a

p. ◦ r◦pa ti m

◦ ◦ n. ◦bha

r ◦ ◦ ◦je

s ◦ ◦ ◦ha m

anupallavi

p ◦ ◦ ◦bhu

◦ ◦ g ◦ta

◦ ◦ r ◦di

s ◦ ◦ ◦sam

r ◦ ◦◦se

∼∼n. ◦ s ◦vi ta

r ◦ g ◦ca ra

p ◦ ◦ ◦n. a m

n ◦ ◦ ◦bhu

s ◦ r ◦ta bh au

◦ ◦ s ◦ti

s n ◦ ◦ ◦ka

p ◦ p◦pra pa ñ

◦ ◦ g ◦ca

r ◦ g ◦bha ra

r ◦ ◦ ◦n. a m

n. ◦ g rvı ta ra

◦ n p ◦gi n. a m

g r s nvi na ta yo

◦ r s ◦gi n. a m

r ◦ n pvi sva ka

◦ n g ◦ra n. a m

p ◦ g r n.vi gh na va

◦ g r ◦ran. a m

(va)

caran. am

g ◦ p ◦pu ra

◦ ◦ g ◦ku m

◦ ◦ r ◦bha

s ◦ ◦ ◦sa m

n. ◦ p. ◦bha va

r ◦ n. ◦mu ni

g ◦ r ◦va ra

◦ ◦ g ◦p ra

p ◦ ◦ ◦pu

g ◦ ∼∼r ◦

ji ta m◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦ n. ◦

tri ko◦ ◦ s ◦

n. ar ◦ ◦ ◦

mag ◦ ∼∼

s ◦dh ya ga

r ◦ ◦ ◦ta m

p. ◦ p. ◦mu ra

◦ ◦ ∼∼r ◦ri

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ g ◦ r ◦pra mu

s ◦ ◦ ◦kha

n. ◦ p. ◦d yu pa

◦ ◦ g ◦si

r ◦ ◦ ◦ta m

g ◦ ◦ ◦mu

p ◦ ◦ ◦la

g ◦ ◦ ◦dha

r ◦ ◦ ◦ra

s ◦ ◦ ◦ks.e

n. ◦ s ◦tra

∼∼n. ◦ r ◦

s this ◦ ◦ ◦ta m

99

Page 102: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

p. ◦ s ◦pa ra

n. ◦ s ◦di

r ◦ ◦ ◦ca

g ◦ ◦ ◦t va

∼∼r ◦ p ◦ri va

◦ ◦ g ◦ga

◦ ◦ n ◦tma

p ◦ ◦ ◦ka m

n◦ s ◦p ra n. a

∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦va

◦ ◦ ∼∼p ◦s va

n ◦ ◦ ◦ru

∼∼p ◦ r ◦

pa va◦ ◦ r ◦

kras ◦ ∼∼

n ◦tu n.

s ◦ ◦ ◦d. a m

∼∼n ◦ r ◦ni ran

◦ ◦ g ◦ta

r ◦ ◦ ◦ra m

∼∼n ◦ s ◦ni t.i

r ◦ \p ◦la ca n

◦ ◦ n ◦d ra

/ s ◦ ◦ ◦kha n.

n ◦ ◦ ◦d. a m

p ◦ n ◦ni ja

\p ◦ ◦ ◦va

g ◦ r ◦ma ka

s ◦ n. ◦ra vi

p. ◦ g ◦dh r te

◦ ◦ r ◦ks.u

s ◦ r ◦da n.

s ◦ ◦ ◦d. a m

r r g rka ra m bu

s n. ◦ p.ja pa sa

r ◦ s∼∼n

bı jas ◦ r ◦

pu ra mg g p

∼∼g

ka lu s.a vin ◦ p ◦

du ra mn ◦ r ◦

bhu tas

∼∼n s ◦

ka ra m

r g ◦ rha ra di

s r n sgu ru gu ha

p ◦ ∼∼n s

to s.i tar ◦ r ◦bi m ba m

s ◦ s ◦ha m sa

r n p ◦dhva ni bhu

g r s n.s.i ta he

p. n. s rra m ba m

(va)

z z z z z z z z

100

Page 103: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

43 srı balasubrahman. ya

kırtanam 43. arohan. am avarohan. am misra jatiragam — bilahari s r m g p d s s n d p m g r s mel.am 29 eka tal.am

I I I I

pallavi

s ◦ ◦srı

r ◦ g ◦ba la

p ◦ ◦su

d ◦ r ◦bra h ma

s ◦ ◦n. ya

s n d n1 dga c cha

p m gg ra

r ◦ g ◦ga n. ya

p ◦ ◦srı

◦ ◦ p mci

g \r sda

r / p m gna n da

r g rna

s n. n. d.tha va

s ◦ ◦re

s r g dn. ya

\ ◦ ◦srı

◦ ◦ p mci

g \r sda

r / p m gna n da

r g rna

s n. n. d.tha va

s ◦ ◦re

s ◦ ◦ ◦n. ya

anupallavi

g ◦ ◦a

p ◦∼∼d ◦

ba las ◦ ◦

gos n n d

pa/ r s ◦vi di

n d ◦ d / sta dı

n d ◦na sa

p ◦ n1 d p dra n. ya

\g ◦ ◦a

p ◦∼∼d ◦

ba las ◦ ◦

gos n n d

pa/ r s ◦vi di

n d ◦ d / sta dı

n d ◦na sa

p ◦ d ◦ra n. ya

g ◦ / ma

g r ◦ s ◦t ma p ra

s n dka

d p d / rsa

s ◦ ◦la

n d n ◦va n. ya

d p ◦ ◦ka

m g∼∼r g\

ru n. ya(sri)

caran. am

m g ◦sa na

r ◦ m gka di

r s ◦ ◦sa n

n. ◦ d. ◦nu ta

s ◦ ◦s va

∼∼r ◦ g ◦

mi/ p ◦ ◦na

◦ ◦ p ◦tha

◦ g ◦s va

p ◦ d ◦mi sai

/ s n ◦la

d ◦ / s ◦s thi ta

n ◦ ◦so

/ s d p ◦ma

/ p m gta

\∼∼r ◦ g ◦

ta

n1 d ◦ka na

p ◦ n1 dka va

p m ◦ ◦l lı

m g g ◦de va

p∼∼d ◦

ses n n d

no/

∼∼s ◦ ◦

pe◦ ◦ s ◦

ta

◦ p dkai

d / r s nva lya

\d p ◦da

p ◦ n1 dta

p / d \ms sa

◦ g r skr dvi

n. n d. ◦bha

s ◦ ◦ ◦ta

101

Page 104: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

∼∼s r g / p m g

va na ja va da na

∼∼p d p · m g r s

pa da pa n ke ru has n. \

∼∼d. · s s

va ra da sri tas p · m g · d p

ka lpa ma hı ru ha

∼∼m g p d s n

ma na si ja sa na

∼∼d · / r s · n d p

ka di se vi ta ku\m · g \r · gma ra dhı ra

/ s n d p m g∼∼r g

ta ra ha ra gu ru gu ha(sri)

z z z z z z z z

102

Page 105: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

44 tyagarajaya namaste

kırtanam 44. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — begad. a s g r g m p d n d p s s n d p m g r s mel.am 29 rupaka tal.am

O I O I

pallavi∼∼n ◦ ◦ / s

tyad ◦ p ◦ga ra

∼∼m ◦ p d · · p d p m / p

jag / m r ◦ya na

s ◦ ◦ ◦ma

m g ◦ m g ◦ste

r ◦ g / dna

d p∼∼m ◦ ◦ p

mag r ◦ ◦ ◦s te

s ◦ ◦ ◦ ∼∼g m p dsrı

∼∼n1 ◦ ◦ / stya

d ◦ p ◦ga ra

∼∼m ◦ p d · · p d p m / p

jag / m r ◦ya na

s ◦ ◦ ◦ma

m g ◦ m g ◦ste

r ◦ g / dna

d p m / pma

g r ◦ ◦ ◦s te

s ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦ ◦ ◦ka

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦tya

m ◦ g ◦ya nı

m p · · ∼∼m ◦pa

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦te

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ \s ◦ ◦ ◦ka

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦tya

m ◦ g ◦ya nı

∼∼m p · · p m ◦

pa

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦te

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ p · ·∼∼d

∼∼n ◦ s

ka

d · · p m ◦t ya

∼∼m ◦ g ◦ya nı

∼∼m p · · p m ◦

pa/ d p ◦ ◦te

/ s n d ppa

s ◦ s ◦su pa

/ r s ◦ ◦te

/ m g r ◦si m

s ◦ s r sha

n s d ◦sa

p ◦ m ◦na pa

∼∼g m p dte

n1 ◦ ◦ / stya

d ◦ p ◦ga ra

∼∼m ◦ p d · · p d p m / p

jag / m r ◦ya na

s ◦ ◦ ◦ma

m g ◦ m g ◦ste

m r ◦ g / dna

d p∼∼m ◦ ◦ p

mag r ◦ ◦ ◦s te

s ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi∼∼n ◦ ◦ s dva

d n1 d p ◦gı

p m ∼∼p d · ·

sap / d m / pd ya khi

g m g r ◦la de

◦ ◦ s ◦va

103

Page 106: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

s ◦ ◦ ◦va n

m ◦ g ◦di ta

g ◦ r ◦pa da

g ◦ ∼∼m p ··

pa n

∼∼m ◦ p ◦ka ja

◦ ◦ p / dya

p m ◦ ∼∼g ◦

yop /

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦

gıp ◦ ∼∼

m ◦sva ra

d ◦ ◦ ◦ma

d ◦ p ◦na sa

∼∼n s ◦ ◦ msa m

g rs◦yu

n ◦ s / rk ta va

n / s d ◦da na

∼∼p ◦ d ◦va

p ◦ m ◦ri ja

∼∼d n · · d ◦

ya

p ◦ d \∼∼m

bho ga mo◦ p g ◦/

ks.a dam r ◦ sna va ma

m g m pbha ga

d p d psthi ta sai

/ s s ◦ sla ja ya

s / m g ryo ga gu

s r s∼∼n 1 ◦

ru gu has ◦ d r

tma ja ya

∼∼n s d ◦

tya gap / d p m ◦ g

dhva ja ya

∼∼m p ◦ da ja ya

(tya))

caran. am

d ◦ p ◦mu ku n

◦ ◦ ∼∼m pda

∼∼m ◦ d ◦

dim d p m ◦pu

g ◦ r ◦ji ta

s ◦ ◦ ◦so

s ◦ ◦ ◦ma

s · · / m g / ms ka n

∼∼r g r ◦

dag ◦ ∼∼

m p · ·mu

∼∼m ◦ p ◦rta ye

◦ ◦ / m ◦

∼∼g ◦ m ◦

mu cu

∼∼p d ◦ p

ku np · · d n1 ◦ s

dad ◦ p d pdi bha

m / p ∼∼m g · mk ta

r ◦ s ◦ja na

∼∼n. s n d. ◦

ma nom ◦ g ◦ r g r ◦

ra thag

∼∼m p d

pu\∼∼

m ◦ d p m pr ta

g r ◦ s ◦ye

∼∼n1 ◦ s d ◦mu ku

p ◦ m ◦ra bi

g ◦ g◦m m

/∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦

bag ◦ ∼∼

m ◦pra ti

p ◦ ∼∼m ◦

bi m

d ◦ ∼∼p ◦

bi tas ◦ ∼∼

p pmu kha

d ◦ p ◦ /∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

s phus d ◦ ∼∼

n ◦r ta ye

r ◦ s ◦

s n ◦ s n ◦mu ni

s ◦ m gpa

r ◦ s / rks.i m r

s ◦ \∼∼n d ◦

ga kı◦ ◦ p

∼∼m

t.ap / s s ◦

di

m g∼∼m p

mu

∼∼p d ◦ p

ktip / r s ◦

pra dap

∼∼m p d

kı\m ◦ d p p

r tap r ◦ s ◦ye

s s∼∼m ◦

sa ka la

∼∼g m p ◦

ga ma ma n

∼∼m d ◦ ptra ta n tra

m ◦ p ◦sa ra

m g m \∼∼r

jña nu rag ◦ m ◦k ta ye

104

Page 107: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

g m p ◦a ka tha

d ◦∼∼p d p m ·

di tri re· p m r ◦ s

kha tmas ◦ / m g

ka dha\∼∼

r ◦ g /∼∼m

ra pra vr◦ p

∼∼m ◦

tta ye

p d p /∼∼n

sa ka la ni◦ s d p ◦

s. ka l.a/ s s ◦ ssva ru pa

g ◦ r s rsa cci tsu

s d ◦ ◦kha v ya

◦ r s ◦pta ye

r n ◦ / svi ka lpa

d ◦ / n1 mbhe da yu

◦ / p g ◦kta ye

∼∼m p ◦ ∼∼

mvi t.a n ka

∼∼d ◦ ∼∼

p sru pa sa

◦ ∼∼n r ◦

kta ye(tya)

z z z z z z z z

105

Page 108: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

45 sarasvatı manoharı

kırtanam 45. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — sarasvatı manohari s r g m d n s s n d p m g r s mel.am 29 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

s ◦ n ◦sa ra

◦ ◦ d ◦s va

p ◦ ◦ ◦tı

m g m ◦ma no

d ◦ d ◦ha

r ◦ ◦ ◦ri

s r g gsa n

◦ m r ◦ka ri

s ◦ \n d ◦sa da

◦ ◦ s nnan

p ◦ m ◦da

g ◦ ∼∼g m

la har ◦ s d.ri gau

r s r ◦ri

g m d dsa n

◦ d r ◦ka ri

2

s ◦ \n d ◦sa da

◦ ◦ s nna n

p ◦ m ◦da la

g ◦ ∼∼g m

har ◦ ◦ ◦ri

s d. r sga u

r ◦ ◦ ◦ri

s ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

s ◦ r ◦sa ra

s ◦ ◦ ◦sı

n. ◦ d. ◦ru ha

◦ ◦ r ◦ks.i

∼∼s ◦ ∼∼

r ◦sa da

◦ ◦ g ◦si

m ◦ m ◦va sa

d ◦ p ◦ks.i

m ◦ ∼∼g ◦

ka ru

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦n. a

d ◦ d ◦ka t.a

◦ ◦ s nks.i

d p ◦ ◦ ◦pa

m ◦ g ◦hi ka

◦ ◦ / m ◦ma

◦ ◦ r ◦ks.i

g g m rmu ra ha ra

s ◦ n. d.so da ri

r ◦ r gmu kh ya kau

◦ m ◦ rma ri

g ◦ g mmu ka va

◦ m d ◦k pra da

d g r sna ka ri mo

◦ n d rda ka ri

(sara)

caran. am

s ◦ d ◦a ka

◦ ◦ d nra

p ◦ ◦ ◦ m ◦ ◦ ◦d ya

p ◦ m ◦ks.a ra

◦ ◦ p ◦s va

m ◦ ∼∼g ◦

rum ◦ m ◦pi n. i

r ◦ ◦ ◦a n

g ◦ ◦ ◦ta h

g ◦ m ◦ka ra

r ◦ r ◦n. a ru

◦ ◦ s ◦pe

n. ◦ d. ◦ks.u

g ◦ ◦ ◦ca

∼∼g m r ◦pi ni

∼∼s ◦ p ◦

pra ka

∼∼m ◦ p ◦

sam ◦ ∼∼

g ◦pa ra

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦ma

d ◦ ◦ ◦d va i

d ◦ s ◦ta ru

n ◦ d ◦pi

p ◦ ◦ ◦n. i

106

Page 109: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

p ◦ m ◦pa re

g ◦ g ◦tri

/ m ◦ r ◦pu ra

s ◦ n. ◦su n

d. ◦ r ◦da ri

◦ ◦ s ◦ta

n. ◦ d. ◦pi

p. ◦ ◦ ◦ni

s n. ◦∼∼d.

pra ka lpis ◦ d pta pra pañ

◦ m ◦ pca pra

g ◦ m rka si ni

g g ◦ mpra si d dha

d d s ngu ru gu ha

d s n pja na ni pa

◦ m d ◦si ni

r r ◦ rvi ka l pa

g m r sja t.i la vi

n ◦ d ps va vi sva

◦ ◦ m gsi ni

∼∼r g m rvi ja ya ka

◦ ◦ s ◦ñ cı

r g m nna ga ra ni

d ◦ d rva si ni

(sara)

z z z z z z z z

107

Page 110: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

46 anandanat.anaprakasam

kırtanam 46. arohan. am avarohan. am misra jatiragam — kedaram s m g m p n s s n p m g r s mel.am 29 eka tal.am

I I I I

pallavi

n \p ◦ ◦a

s ◦ s ◦na n da

m g ◦na t.a

∼∼r g r ◦

na pra\n. ◦ ◦ka

s ◦ n. ◦sa ñ ci

∼∼s r s r

t sas ◦ n. ◦

bhe sa m

s ◦ ◦a

s ◦ ∼∼m p m

s ra yag r ◦

mis r s s n. n.si va

p. ◦ ◦ka

s ◦ s ◦ma va

/ m g · · rl lı

s r · · \s ◦sa m

anupallavi

m g ◦bha

/ p∼∼m ◦ p ◦

nu ko◦ p ◦

t.ip ◦ ◦ s

kos ◦ ◦t.i

s ◦ s n nsa n

n s r s rka

s ◦ s n nsa m

◦ p ◦bha

s ◦ n ◦kti mu

s n ◦k ti

p \m m ◦pra da

∼∼g

∼∼m ◦

da hap ◦ / n n mra

g ◦ rka

s r r s ssa m

m g mdı na

p s s · · mja na sa m

g g rra ks.a

s s n pn. a ca n. a m

s · s p / s ·di v ya pa ta ñ

s s \g · m p · pja li v ya ghra pa da

\∼∼m · p / n p ·

da r si ta ku ñm g · r s / r s n \ci ta b ja ca ra n. a m anandanat.anaprakasam

caran. am∼∼p ◦ ◦sı

p m m gta m su

\r ◦ ◦ga n

/ m ◦ g ◦ga dha

r s ◦ ◦ra m

◦ ◦ \p. ◦nı

s s ◦la ka n

g ◦ ∼∼r ◦

dha ra m

◦ g msrı

p ◦ / n n mke

\g ◦ rda

s ◦ n. ◦ra di

n. ◦ p.ks.e

s ◦ ◦ mt ra

m g ◦ rdha

r ◦ s ◦ra m

(a)

m g ◦bhu

∼∼m ◦ p ◦te sa m

p ◦ ssa r du

◦ s s ◦la ca

\n ◦ rrma m ba

\s ◦ ◦ sra m ci

\n ◦ rda m ba

s ◦ s n nra m

s ◦ mbhu su

g ◦ g rra tri sa

s ◦ nha sra

∼∼p / n ◦ \∼∼

mmu nı sva

/∼∼p ◦ ◦

ra m◦ ◦ p m

vig ◦ rs ve sva

s ◦ s sra m na va

108

Page 111: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

s ◦ mnı ta

g r s ◦hr da ya m

s m gsa da ya

∼∼m p / n pgu ru gu ha

/ s ◦ nta ta

\m ◦ p ◦ma dya m

\m ◦ gve da

r ◦ s∼∼n.

ve dya m

s ◦ svı ta

/ m ◦ m gra gi n. a

∼∼m p ◦ma pra

\m ◦ g ◦me ya

∼∼m ◦ ◦d vai

p ◦ s nta pra ti

p ◦ ◦pa

s ◦ n p ◦d yam sa n

s ◦ sgı ta

s ◦ s mva dya vi

g r sno da

s ◦ n pta n. d. a va

p ◦ mja ta

∼∼g m p nba hu ta ra

\m ◦ gbhe da

g r s n.co d ya m

(a)

z z z z z z z z

109

Page 112: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

47 amba nılayataks.i

kırtanam 47. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — nılambari s r g m p d p n n S n d n s s n p M g r g S mel.am 29 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi∼∼s ◦ ◦ ◦a m

◦ ◦ ∼∼r g m g

ba/

∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦ m g g g m

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦la

p m g ◦ya

m p d p∼∼m p

tam g g r r p

\∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦

ks.i◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ m g g ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ m g

ka rum ◦ / n1 pn. a

\m ◦ g ◦ka

∼∼r g

∼∼r g m

t.am g g \s ◦

ks.i

s ◦ s \n.a khi

n. ◦ s ◦la lo

/∼∼r g m g

ka

∼∼r g

∼∼r g m

sag ◦ \s ◦

ks.i◦ ◦ s ◦

ka

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦ta

∼∼m p m g

∼∼r g

ks.i

\n. ◦ ◦ ◦a

s ◦ ∼∼r g m p

m ba\∼∼

m ◦ ◦ ◦ m g g g ◦nı

∼∼m ◦ ∼∼

p ◦la

\m ◦ g ◦ya

∼∼m / d p m pta

m g r · · / p

\∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦

ks.im g g ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ p · · m

kag · · m g mta

∼∼r g

∼∼r g m m g g ◦ ◦

ks.i\s ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

\◦ ◦ ∼∼m ◦bi m

g ◦ ∼∼m p · ·

ba◦ p

∼∼p ◦

dha rir s ◦ ◦ ◦

cis ◦ s ◦t pra ti

n s ◦ ◦ nbi m

d n∼∼d n s

ban p p \∼∼

mdha ri

∼∼m ◦ g ◦bi m

∼∼m p ◦ ◦ba

◦ p∼∼p ◦

dha rir s ◦ ◦ ◦

cis ◦ s ◦t pra ti

n s ◦ ◦ nbi m

d n∼∼d n s

ban p p \∼∼

mdha ri

∼∼m ◦ ∼∼

g g mbi n

∼∼p ◦ ∼∼

p ◦du na

◦ ◦ / n1 p p m m gda va

m p d p∼∼m p

sa nm g g rka ri

g · · ∼∼m p

∼∼m

sa n

∼∼m ◦ ∼∼

m ◦ka ri

p ◦ p∼∼p / n1

a m bu jap m g m

ra ma n. am / p m gso da ri

∼∼r g m g sa da ri

n. / s n. / s / g ga m ba ri

m n p m p / s nka da m

p p / n1 pba ri nı

m g∼∼r

∼∼r g \

la m ba ri(am)

caran. am◦ ◦ s \n.

si vas ◦ ◦ / gra

g ◦ m ◦ja

p m p n · ·dha

\p ◦ ◦ mnı

g ◦ ∼∼m p · ·

ks.ep \m / m g

tra vam r p ◦

si

\∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦

ni◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ m g g ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ∼∼

gsri ta

p / n p p mja na

g · · / m g mvi

∼∼r g

∼∼r g m

s vam g g \s ◦si ni

s ◦ s ◦si va

∼∼s r s ◦ n.

ka

∼∼n. ◦ ◦ ◦ya

s ◦ ◦ gro

g ◦ g ◦ha n. e

m p · m g ◦so

/ m g r gl la

r ◦ p ◦si ni

110

Page 113: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

p∼∼m ◦ ◦ ◦

ni◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ m g g ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ g m

cip ◦ ◦ nd ru

p ◦ m · · npa vi

p ◦ ∼∼m p

lam ◦ g ◦si ni

◦ ◦ p pna va

∼∼p n \p ◦

yo◦ ◦ ∼∼

m pgi

/∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦

∼∼n

∼∼s ◦ ◦ n · · / s n s

can p p m

kra vi

∼∼g m p n

ka

\p ◦ s ◦si

s∼∼n ◦ ◦ ◦ni

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ s ◦ r s nna va

n ◦ s n pra sa

p ◦ d p mda ra

g m∼∼g m p

hap ◦ p ◦si ni

s ◦ ∼∼p ◦

su va◦ ◦ p ◦

r n. as ◦ s ◦

ma yan · · s n svi

n p m / ng ra ha

p ◦ m / npra

m p / p gka

/ m g /∼∼m ◦

si

∼∼p ◦ ◦ ◦ni

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ g m p d n1

su vad / ◦ n1 p

r n. am ◦ g ◦ma ya

r g∼∼r g m

ham g g s ◦

si ni

s s∼∼r g s

bhu va nos n. n. ◦ s

da ya s thi/ m ◦ m

∼∼r

ti la ya vi

∼∼p ◦ m g

no di nig m p ◦

bhu va nen1 d p ◦ ss va ri ks.i

◦ s ◦ spra pra

s ◦ s nsa di ni

s / m g mna va ma

∼∼r g r rn. i kya va

/ m g s ◦l la kı

s ◦ n pva di ni

∼∼g m p n1

bha va gu rud n1 p s

gu ha sen p m gvi ni sa m

∼∼r g m / p m g r g \

mo di ni(am)

z z z z z z z z

111

Page 114: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

48 ks.itijaraman. am

kırtanam 48. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — devagandhari s r m p d s s n d p m g R s r g r s mel.am 29 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi◦ ◦ d / r s

ks.i ti◦ n d · · n1 p

ja ram ◦ \g r ◦

ma n. a m◦ s

∼∼r g · ·

ci n tar ◦ ◦ ◦

yes ◦ r n d

srı rap m g r

ma m bha va

∼∼m p d ◦ta ra n. a m

r ◦ s / r sm ks.i ti

◦ n1 d · n1 pja ra

m ◦ ∼∼g m p m

ma n. a mg r s

∼∼r g · ·

ci n tar ◦ ◦ ◦

yes ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi◦ ◦ m r

ks.i ti◦ ∼∼

m p ◦pa ti

/ d p / d pna ta

/ d p /∼∼d ◦

ca ra n. a m◦ ◦ d s

se◦ s s ◦

vi tas ◦ s nvi bhı

s r s \n∼∼d ◦

s.a n. a m

◦ ◦ d sks.i ti

◦ r∼∼g m

bha ra\g

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

n. a ms r / g r s ss ri ta

◦ ◦ n1 dci n

∼∼d n1 p ◦ta

∼∼m / p m g r

ma n. i ma gha

∼∼m p d ◦ha ra n. a

r ◦m

caran. amd d / n1 psa ka la su

p p∼∼m p / d

ra ma hi tap p m. gsa ra si ja

r s r∼∼g m

pa da yu ga\∼∼

g r ◦ ◦ ◦l.a m

◦ ◦ ∼∼r ◦

sa ns ◦ n1 dta m a ti

m g r ◦ku sa la m

s r∼∼m p

vi ka si tad s n dva da na ka

p m m gma la ma tu

r s r / gli ta ma ma

∼∼r ◦ ◦ ◦

lam◦ ◦ n1 d

vıp m g rra nu ta bhu

m m p ◦ja ba la m

d d d / n1

su ka sa nap m g rka mu ni mu

/ g r s rdi ta gu ru

∼∼m p d / sgu ha vi hi

\n∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦

ta md / s s nso bha na

d p d / rgu n. a sa hi

r s r ◦ta m

r / m g mpra ka t.i ta

g \r ◦ rsa ro ja

s r / g r s sna ya na m

n1 d n ppa li ta

d · · / r s ◦bha k ta m

s s d n1 dbha va pa

p m g rsa ha ra n. a

∼∼m p d rni pu n. a m

svarams \n d ◦p p m g r s \n d. ◦s r / g r r s \n d. ◦p. d. / r s r s \n d. ◦s r

∼∼m p d

s \n d ◦s r m g r s \n d ◦d s r d r s \n d ◦p m g r s s \n d. ◦/ s d p d / r s r

z z z z z z z z

112

Page 115: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

49 mınaks.i me mudam dehi

kırtanam 49. arohan. am avarohan. amragam — gamakakriya s r g m p d s s n d p m g r s mel.am 53 adi tal.am

I O O

pallavi

s ◦ ◦ ◦mı

◦ ◦ r s s n. s · · ∼∼r

∼∼g ◦

nag r

∼∼g ◦

ks.ip m ◦ m · · / p

me

∼∼g ◦ ∼∼

g ◦mu da n

d m g / mde

g r ◦ s ◦hi

s ◦ ◦ ◦me

◦ ◦ r s n.ca

d. ◦ n d. · ska

s \p.∼∼d. ◦

n gis ◦ ◦ rra

∼∼g ◦ ∼∼

g ◦ja

m r∼∼g ◦

ma/ p m ◦ m ◦ta n

∼∼m p \∼∼

g ◦ ◦gi

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ \r ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ r s s ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi

m ◦ p ◦ma

m ◦ / d mna ma

g r g ◦t r

∼∼g ◦ / p m

mem p g \r ◦ye

r s s n d. ◦ s r g / mma

/ p ◦ ◦ ◦ye

m ◦ d p mma ra

g m p∼∼d

ka ta◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ d ◦ s n

c chad ◦ p ◦ye

◦ d p ◦si va

s ◦ ◦ ◦ja

s ◦ ◦ ◦ye

s ◦ s smı na lo

◦ / r s nca ni

∼∼d ◦ d / spa sa mo

n d p ◦ca ni

∼∼m p m

∼∼g

ma ni ni◦ r g ◦

ka da m

∼∼d p m g m

ba va nag r ◦ s

∼∼d.

va si ni(mınaks.i)

caran. am

s ◦ d. ◦ma dhu

s ◦ ◦ ◦ra

s ◦ r s d.pu ri

s ◦ ∼∼r ◦

ni lag r

∼∼g ◦

yeg ◦ / p m

ma n. i

∼∼g ◦ ∼∼

r ◦va la

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦ye

g ◦∼∼d ◦

ma la\m ◦ ◦ ◦ya

g ◦ / p mdh va ja

/ p ◦ ◦ ◦pan.

m ◦ g / dd. ya ra

\m ◦ g ◦ja

m ◦ g / mta na

g r ◦ s ◦ye

◦ ◦ ∼∼g mvi dhu

p ◦∼∼d ◦

vi d. a m◦ ◦ s n d ◦ p ◦

ba nas ◦ s ◦

va da

∼∼n

∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦ne

s ◦ r ◦vi ja

∼∼g ◦ ◦ ◦ye

s ◦ ◦ ◦vı

s r s n ◦n. a

∼∼d ◦ ◦ ◦ga

p m g ◦na da

m ◦ d ◦sa ga

\m ◦ g ◦ma ka

◦ ◦ \r ◦kri

s ◦ ◦ ◦ye

113

Page 116: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

s / r s d.ma dhu ma da

s ◦ r gmo di ta

/ p m∼∼g ◦

h r da yeg r s ◦sa da ye

∼∼s

∼∼r ◦ ∼∼

gma ha de

p m g dva su n

\m g / m pda re sa

◦∼∼d s ◦p ri ye

s r / g rma dhu mu ra

s∼∼d s ◦

ri pu sod / r s ◦da ri sa

n ◦ d dto da ri

/ r n d dvi dhi gu ru

/ n d m \ggu ha va san

◦ d \m ◦ka ri

g / m g \rsa n ka ri

(mınaks.i)

z z z z z z z z

114

Page 117: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

50 bhajare re citta

kırtanam 50. arohan. am avarohan. am misra ekaragam — santakalyan. i s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s mel.am 65 tal.am

I I I I

pallavi∼∼g m ◦

bha ja/ p ◦ ◦ ◦re

∼∼m p g ◦re

r ◦ s ◦ci t ta

/ r r n. ◦ba

s n. s ◦la m

◦ r ◦bi

g / m g g r rka m

g / p mbha ja

/ p ◦ ◦ ◦re

∼∼m p g ◦re

r ◦ s ◦ci t ta

/ r r n. ◦ba

s n. s ◦la m

◦ r ◦bi

g ◦ g r rka m

s s ◦bha ja

n.∼∼r s n. s

red. n. \

∼∼d.

re/ n. ◦ s ◦ci t ta

∼∼r ◦ ◦

bhar ◦ ∼∼

g ◦k ta ka

◦ r glpa

/ d m m gla ti

g ◦ rka m

s∼∼n. s r.

ms s ◦

bha jan. r s n. s

red. n. \

∼∼d.

re/ n. ◦ s ◦ci t ta

∼∼r ◦ ◦

bhar ◦ ∼∼

g ◦k ta ka

◦ r glpa

/ d m m gla ti

g ◦ rka m

r ◦ s ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ ◦

anupallavi∼∼n s n ◦ni ja

∼∼d ◦ \p dru pa

∼∼d n \p ◦

dap m m gna

∼∼m p ◦da

d ◦ / s nks.a

∼∼d / n ◦ca ra

/ s ◦ ◦ ◦n. a m

◦ r sni t yam

◦ ◦ ◦ ◦ s n d ◦ka

p ◦ m ◦l ya

p · ·∼∼d n

n. ı m◦ ◦ p m

sa/ d p mrva

g / p m∼∼r

n. ı m(bhaja)

caran. am∼∼g ◦ ◦

srı

∼∼g ◦ g g

va g bha va

∼∼g ◦ g

ku t.a

∼∼g ◦ g rja ta ca

g p∼∼m

tup d / n d p pr ve da

g d p · msva ru

g ◦ r ◦pi n. ı m

∼∼r ◦ ∼∼

g / ms r n ga

g r s n.ra ka

r s ◦ma ra

∼∼d n. d.

∼∼n. s

jo d bha va

∼∼r g g

sa ka la

∼∼g ◦ \r gvi s va

g m p mv ya pi

g r ◦ s ◦nı m

115

Page 118: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

∼∼g ◦ ◦

de/ p m ◦ ∼∼

g ◦vı m sa

∼∼m p ◦kti bı

∼∼d ◦ n. \pjo dbha va

∼∼d ◦ / n

ma tr/ s ◦ s nka rn. a sa

\d ◦ / rrı ri

s r · · s ◦n. ı m

s ◦ ∼∼n

de vas r n

∼∼s r

nu ta bha va

∼∼n s d pro ga

∼∼m p d n s rha ra vai

n d pdya pa ti

p g g g rh r da ya vi

g m p / d p mha ri

g r ◦ s ◦n. ı m

n · s · rbha va ra ga

g · g m · p∼∼d ·

ta l.a mo di nı ms · n · s ·

bha kta bhın · d n s n s ·

d. t.a pra da yi nı m

s · ∼∼n s r s

se va ka ja nas / r n s d / n p d

pa la na gu ru gu ha

∼∼n s n d p mru pa mu d du

d \m · g / p m g rku ma ra ja na nı m

(bhaja)

zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz

^ed

___________subham

ccccccccccc

`ab

zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz

116

Page 119: imimimimimimimimimimi D¯ ks .ita K¯ rtana hl Praka¯sikai ...guruguha.org/dkp_p.pdf · K¯ırtana Prak asikai´¯ ” (1936) by Sr´ ¯ı T. S. Nat.arajasundaram Pil¯ .l.ai. •

qjnjnjnjnjnjnjnjnjnjr

imimimimimimimimimimi

nadanubhutinirvrtikamadugha

jayati bhaktigandhad. hya |

sangıtopanis. at srısarasvatı

dıks. itendran. am ‖

DR. V. RAGHAVAN

kokokokokokokokokokok

phlhlhlhlhlhlhlhlhlhs